x Li fern
C. K.
OGDEN
s.
College PETERBOROUGH
presented b
2>atc
JOHN AMOS COMEN1US
SLonDon: C. J. CLAY AND SONS, CAMBBIDGE UNIVEESITY PEESS WAEEHOUSE, AVE MAEIA LANE.
iripjig:
$eto gork:
F. A.
BROCKHAUS.
MACMILLAN AND
CO.
|)xtt
JOHN AMOS COMENIUS BISHOP OF THE MORAVIANS
HIS LIFE
AND EDUCATIONAL WORKS
BY S.
S.
LAURIE,
A.M., LL.D.
PROFESSOR OF THE INSTITUTES AND HISTORY OF EDUCATION IN THE UNIVERSITY OF EDINBURGH .
FOURTH EDITION.
CAMBRIDGE: AT THE UNIVERSITY 1895 [All Rights reserved.
}
PRESS.
Cambridge PUINTED BY J. & C.
:
F.
CLAY,
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
Annex
PREFACE TO SECOND EDITION. IN issuing the second edition of occurs to
me
to
say that
it
is
this
book
it
possible that a
mind examining any one of Comenius's writings might here and there take exception to critical
my
statement of his opinions.
It
therefore
is
necessary to explain that wherever the opinions
expressed by Comenius in any of his Treatises was
subsequently modified,
For the
rest, I
the preface to the
first
the most complete
have given his
final views.
stated in
I
edition, that this
book
is
far as I know the only account of Comenius and his works that
complete exists
I
can only repeat what
in
so
any language.
I
have gone carefully
through the four volumes of his didactic writings, containing 2271 indifferent.
treatises
pages of Latin, good, bad, and
The German
translation of
has also been before me.
written, like the
rest of the
a collation of original
endeavour
to
give
an
one of the
The
life
is
book, entirely from
sources
;
account
but of
I
do not
Comenius's
ecclesiastical relations. It is
of
a
not always easy to determine how much voluminous and prolix writer should be
vi
Preface.
My
given.
There
essential.
endeavoured,
in
much
is
and even
fanciful,
been
has
object
in
fantastic,
suitable
to
omit
and of
places, to
this
give
manner of thought.
to exhibit the author's
nothing
Comenius that I
is
have
enough There
much, again, that is now universally accepted education, which I have yet preserved, because
is
in
the statement of
it
is
essential to a proper
of Comenius's system.
sition
to omit nothing that
is
My
expo-
aim has been
characteristic or useful, or
historically important.
The
scholastic
division
with this
habit
of
division
and
sub-
was inherited by Comenius, and along he had in great force the systematising
impulse of the a German.
German mind, though not
He
himself
can leave nothing to be under-
stood, but will sometimes imperil his whole theory by insisting on the small as well as the great While following closely the argument of Comenius
have dropped superfluous divisions and distinctions, but wholly to avoid repetition was impractiI
cable.
1
S. S.
LAURIE.
UNIVERSITY OF EDINBURGH. March, 1884. 1
A
pleasing and lucid sketch of
be found
in Quick's
Comenius and
Edwatiotial Biographies.
his
work
will
CONTENTS. PAGE
INTRODUCTION LIFE OF COMENIUS AN ACCOUNT OF COMENIUS'S EDUCATIONAL SYSTEM AND WORKS: .
PART
I.
i
19
THE GREAT DIDACTIC:
FIRST SECTION
PANSOPHY AND THE AIM OF EDU-
:
CATION
71
SECOND SECTION METHOD OF EDUCATION . THIRD SECTION ART OF EDUCATION FOURTH SECTION GENERAL ORGANISATION OF A SCHOOL SYSTEM :
.
:
.
82 102
:
PART II. THE METHOD OF LANGUAGES PART III. THE TEXT-BOOKS AND THE WAY OF USING THEM .
VESTIBULUM
JANUA ATRIUM
.... .......
Ludus
^~^^
189 191
191
194
Text-Book of Greek
IV.
174
181
Orbis Pictus
PART
155
174
SUBSIDIARY TEXT-BOOKS Schola
138
195
INNER ORGANISATION OF A PAN-
SOPHIC SCHOOL, AND THE INSTRUCTION-
PLAN BRIEF CRITICISM OF COMENIUS'S SYSTEM
INDEX
197 .
216
230
INTRODUCTION. THE REVIVAL OF LETTERS. IT
is
usual to
date
revival of letters
the
from the
time of Petrarch in Italy (1304-74) and Chaucer in
England (1328-1400), and to find the chief impulse which the movement received from without, in the dispersal of
Greek scholars over Europe
of Constantinople by the Turks in birth of the
a process
1453.
The new
mind of Western and Northern Europe was
similar
intellectual
at the taking
to
which
that
history of every
is
repeated in
man who
the
questions and
life and opinion midst of which he has grown up. The mind of Europe was oppressed with a burden of pedantry of form
throws aside the conventionalities of in the
and dogmatism in theology, ritual, philosophy, grammar, and rhetoric. Looking straight at things things of sense and of thought, contemplating those questions which every thoughtful for himself, in a direct
medium
man
has ultimately to answer
way and no longer through the
of mere phrases and formulae, constituted the
essence of the revival.
was
The
regeneration of the
human
almost every department of intellectual and moral activity. It is a mistake however to think spirit
felt in
A
Introduction.
2
was any sudden breach of the continuity of in the Revival. There had been an awakEuropean in the time of of education on the subject ening that there
life
Charlemagne
and the
twelfth century
had
University
familiarised
movement of the
men's minds with the
re-discussion of old problems.
Ancient Greek learning
some time been
influencing the leaders of
had
also for
thought through the Latin translations from the Arabic.
This return of the soul of
man
to Reality
the
at-
tempt to penetrate to the truth of things through the hardened crust of verbalism and dogma was, it seems to me, the true characteristic of the revival.
For the
now
dry bones of Grammar, Logic, and Rhetoric, was substituted the living substance of thought,
and the
intel-
lectual gymnastic of the schools gave place to the free
mind once more
play of
contact with nature. realism
The
the realism, that
is
to bring itself into
striving
revival
was thus a return to
to say, of the thought of
man
exercised directly on the things that pertain to humanity.
The
classical writers of
Greece and
Rome
were, in
those days, almost the sole exponents of the new life, and the alliance in them of truth and felicity of per. ception with beauty of expression so captivated the
minds of the learned men of
all
civilized
countries
they surrendered to them their own individualBeauty of expression was regarded as inseparity. The former able from truth and elevation of thought. that
was held
to be the guarantee of the latter.
ment soon shared the
fate of all enthusiasms.
The moveThe new
form was worshipped as the old had been, and to it the spirit and substance were subordinated. Style became
Introduction. the supreme
object
cessful imitation,
came
3
of the educated
and
Rome
to
and suc-
thereafter laborious criticism, be-
the marks of the highest culture.
ancient
class,
The
Greece was somewhat
relation of
similar,
but
himself
with this difference, that the
Roman, being antique mould, brought into literature the contribution of his own vigour and originality. cast in an
When stylists
style
and a wide and various knowledge of
became the ambition of the
cultivated
man,
it
can readily be understood that the education of boys suffered. The object of schoolmasters being to prepare boys to admire and imitate perfection of form in an ancient tongue, they had for this purpose to fall back
on the old grammatical drill. The chief permanent benefit to youth was an improvement in the text-books^
now taking of epitomes of Logic and Rhetoric baldly
the works of the classical writers themselves
the place
expressed in barbarous Latinity.
would have been strange if, in this spring time, man's, relations to the unseen and eternal had escaped the critiIt
cism of the reawakened soul
:
accordingly,
we
find the
names of Wycliffe and Huss conspicuous in the period of Petrarch and Chaucer. When, later, subjects of spiritual interest came fully within the scope of the modern movement, they took
precedence of all others, for concerned the business and touched the heart they as well as of the highest. of the humblest Reform in
religion
introduced
the revival, and to sustained
the
supplied
the
and persistent
element of passion intomotive force necessary
activity.
This introduction
Introduction.
4
of the element of religious passion marks what
be called the second revival
end of the
at the
may
fifteenth
century.
In the
earlier half of the sixteenth
century the Classical
movement was represented by such men Ludovicus Vives, Erasmus, Budseus, and Sir Thomas
or Humanistic as
More, and the
parallel religious
names of Luther and
by the great Melanchthon the
activity
In
Calvin.
and theological streams met Luther was unquestionably a Humanist, but it was inevitable that literary
the deeper
spiritual
interests
of which
he was the
guardian should obscure the less urgent and less vital In his followers this claims of learning and culture. result
Men's minds became engrossed
was conspicuous.
with a reconstruction of faith and a reorganisation of
the Church, an enterprise which shook Europe and dis-
turbed the old order to
its
and
may be
ecclesiastical
wars
The
foundations. said
to
political
have lasted
nearly one hundred and thirty years.
In the History of
Education
it
is
important
to
recognise the existence of the two parallel streams of intellectual
and
spiritual
regeneration.
The
leaders of
both, like the leaders of all great social changes, at
once
bethought themselves of the schools. Their hope was in the young, and hence the reform of Education early
engaged
their attention.
The pure Humanists, on
the one hand, were intent
on the substitution of literary culture for grammatical and logical forms, and cared only for the education of the few; but their
sympathy with the
religious refor-
Introduction.
5
mation was notorious and they shared the suspicion with which the Protestant Reformers were regarded by the mediaeval Church. To know Greek was to be ex-
posed
An
to insinuations of heresy.
attitude of hostility
towards the independent activity of the
human mind
was not, however, peculiar to the mediaeval Church; it is to be easily detected in certain forms of Protestant-
Both
ism.
alike are
with suspicion,
found
if
distrust of
and regard Reason
obscurantist,
not with aversion.
They have a
pro-
Humanity.
The Church Reformers, on
the other hand,
had an
interest in the progress of culture scarcely less sincere
than that of the Humanists, but to this they added compassion for the dense ignorance of the masses of the people.
The human
wherever found, was
soul,
them an object of infinite concern, and, unlike the Humanists, they aimed at universal instruction. The
to
new form itself
of the old
faith,
it
was
felt,
could sustain
only on the basis of popular education.
The Re-
formers were educational philanthropists in the truest sense, and hence the people's school is rightly called the child place
of the Reformation.
here,
in illustration
do more than advert
It
would be out of
of what has been said, to
to Luther's impassioned appeals,
and to Melanchthon's universal
activity
which earned
him the honourable designation of Praeceptor GerTo the same union of the theological with the philanthropic spirit was due the noble scheme of
for
manise.
popular education embodied in the Book of Polity of the
Reformed Church of Scotland, written so
early as 1560.
6
Introduction.
The
educational aims of the leaders of the Humanistic
and Theological
revival
respectively,
while
not conflict, were thus different both in their
and
important to note this,
they did
and
spirit
we
are
to scope; understand the history of Schools from the sixteenth for motive causes in century down to our own time it
is
if
:
operation 350 years ago are
While the
literary
aim
their
for
still
active.
Humanists, such as Erasmus, had and this almost exclusively
culture,
through the literatures of Greece and Rome, the theolo-
Humanists, though recognising culture, yet desired
gical
to subordinate
The
it
at every stage to a religious purpose.
had consequently on their side popular sentiment, because they most truly represented the 'Above all things,' said Luther, 'let popular need. latter
the Scriptures be the chief and the most frequently used
reading-book, both in primary and in high schools.
.
.
.
Holy Scriptures do not bear sway, there I would counsel none to send his child ; for every institu-
Where
the
tion will degenerate exercise.
men
where God's Word
The High
.
.
is
not in daily
Schools ought to send forth
thoroughly versed in the Scriptures to become
bishops heretics,
With
and
.
all
and
and
pastors,
this,
liberal,
to stand in the
van against
need be, the whole world.' Luther's views of education were large
the devil, and,
if
including music, gymnastic, and history, as
well as the languages
and mathematics.
Melanchthon
while urging the pursuit of ancient philosophy in original sources, and of the literatures of Greece
also, its
and Rome,
yet held
by Christian teaching
as the
main
Introduction. end of the
The
7
So with Valentine Trotzendorf.
school.
and of the English
distinguished friend of Luther
Ascham, John Sturm of Strasburg, whose great classical school was a model for all countries, propounded as his educational aim
a wise and persuasive piety, knowledge,
'
and purity and elegance of diction.' The Humanistic Protestant schools thus embraced Christian teaching a
as
vital
part
of their
curriculum, the desire of the
Reformers being always to unite true learning with sound theology. It was this theological humanism (so to
speak)
that
ultimately
gained the day among the
Reformed Churches.
Roman
The
insensible to
Church meanwhile was not the scholastic changes which the modern Catholic
made
spirit
had
Jesuits
was authorised
as
The new
inevitable. in 1540.
order of the
Their special function
a Church Society was preaching,
confession, '
education, but the last-named chiefly.
To
this,'
and says
'
they thought of binding themselves by a special clause in their vows ; and although that was not done,
Ranke,
they
made
the practice of this duty imperative by the
most cogent
rules.
Their most earnest desire was to
In 1626 they had already
gain the rising generation.'
467 Colleges and zealous
and
Protestantism all
learning,
idea,
thirty-six
self-denying
was mainly nay,
Seminaries,
due.
every act of
they yet had open minds
provements.
The
the
labours
While life,
for
best parts of the
the schools of Trotzendorf
to
and
to
their
reaction
from
subordinating the
Catholic
educational im-
methods pursued
in
and Sturm were embodied
Introduction.
8 in
Familiarity with Latin as a
their system.
common
however, rather than with the literature of At the same time, they Latin, was their school aim.
language,
were to
sufficiently
Where
rhetoric
the result
influenced by the Humanistic revival
scholastic barbarism
discard
is
and
and
to cultivate style.
style are cultivated for themselves,
a certain discipline of the faculties certainly,
but an absence of the genuine substance of education. There could be no danger to the Church in this; for, with such aims,
expression, not thought,
prime consideration realities
that
;
and
it
becomes the
only thought about the
is
of sense or about the products of thought forth original power.
calls
The
itself
Jesuit course in-
cluded Latin and a moderate amount of Greek, with logic
and
rhetoric for the
more advanced
classes.
They
could show as good a curriculum as the public grammar schools of their time, and a much better organisation.
The
of the
superiority
greater freedom of
spirit
Protestant
schools lay in the
which characterised them, and
the greater regard paid to the substance of literature.
The
however, were far in advance of their condown for their teachers a definite
Jesuits,
temporaries in laying educational
method
stiff
and
inelastic certainly,
but yet
Little by little, little at a time, cultivation of memory, thoroughness in a few things, easy and graduated work, and a mild but persistent discipline, were
a method. the
merits
belonging to the Jesuit schools two
years before elsewhere.
It
hundred
they were practised to any large extent is
not our business here to enter more
largely into the Jesuit system
:
our object
is
simply to
Introduction. show
that this religious
Order accepted the Humanistic
movement, under narrow
restrictions certainly, but these
Humanism
not of a kind to render their
Thus
9
a mere name.
was that on both sides of the great controwhich versy began 350 years ago, and still continues, furnished the prime motive of education ; and so religion it
it
will ever be,
the religious
although
takes
spirit
invisible
even to
that the
way
itself.
to faith
obedience, the
first
may be
On
one
so
side,
veiled as to be it
was recognised
was through obedience, and that of virtues in a true Catholic, can
be secured in two ways the minds of those
possible that the form which
it is
by the
who demand
careful
shaping
of
education, and by the
equally careful neglect of the intelligence of those
who
can be safely passed by. On the other side, the Humanistic revival was early lost in the more pressing claims
ment
revival, and the genuine permanently survived only in the move-
of the Theological
humane
spirit
to instruct the masses.
The
theological spirit
it
was that gave the impulse necessary to carry education
down
into the lower strata of society,
the humanity of the people.
and so
competing claims of the two Theologies pure could not sustain
to raise
In the presence of the
Humanism
itself.
Accordingly the scholastic improvements under the influence of Melanchthon and Sturm
effected 1 ,
and, in
England, of Colet, Lillie and Ascham, did not endure, save in a very limited sense. Pure classical literature
was now read, a great gain certainly, but this was all. There was no tradition of method, as was the case J
Sturm died
at the age of 83 in 1589.
io in
Introduction. the Jesuit
of the
and
long,
the complaints
latter
half
made of
of
the
the state
the waste of time, the barbarous and
schools,
intricate
During the
order.
sixteenth century,
grammar rules, the cruel discipline, were loud and proceeded from men of the highest intel-
It has to be remembered, however, had been embroiled in civil and ecclesiEurope contentions, and that the seeds of popular edu-
lectual standing.
that
all
astical
cation and of an improved secondary system could not possibly have developed
so ungenial.
themselves in an atmosphere Indeed, until the remodelled school code
of Saxony appeared in 1773 the
was clouded.
Two
dawn
so
full
hundred years were
of promise
Scotland
lost.
alone was during this period busily carrying out, in a truly national sense, the programme of the Reformation
and the Humanists, but
this,
in accordance with
the
genius of Protestantism, mainly on the popular side. But the complaints and demands of men of learning
and piety were not relaxed. To unity in the Reformed Churches they looked, but looked in vain, for a settlement of opinion, and to the school they looked as the sole
hope of the
existed,
Even
in
might the
future.
have
well
Universities,
The
school,
filled
Aristotelian
Metaphysics, and with them the still
held their own.
Melanchthon had
The
them
as
it
with
actually despair.
Physics
and
scholastic philosophy,
reforms initiated mainly by
not, indeed, contemplated the over-
throw of Aristotelianism.
He
and the other Human-
merely desired to substitute Aristotle himself in the original for the Latin translation from the Arabic
ists
Introduction. (necessarily classics
for
misleading),
and
1 1
Greek
the
and
Latin
These very reforms,
barbarous epitomes.
however, perpetuated the reign of Aristotle, when the spirit that actuated the Reformers was dead and there
had been a relapse into the old scholasticism. The Jesuit reaction, also, which recovered France and South was powerful enough to metaphysical theology of In England, St Thomas Aquinas and the schoolmen. Milton was of opinion that the youth of the Universities for the Papal
Germany
See,
preserve a footing for the
were, even so late as his time,
still
presented with an
These retrogressions in School and University serve to show how exceedingly 'asinine
difficult
feast
of sow-thistles.'
to contrive
it is
any system of education, middle
or upper, which will work of itself pass from the scene.
Hence
when
the contrivers
the importance,
it
seems
us, every University, part of the a for the philosophical faculty, department exposition of this very question of Education surely a very important
of having in
to
as
subject in itself as an academic study, and in relations transcending perhaps
tical
all
and handed down,
if
prac-
How
and
practice
are the best traditions of educational theory to be preserved
its
others.
those
who
are to
instruct the
youth of the country are to be sent forth to their work from our Universities with minds absolutely vacant as to the principles
profession
if
and history of
their
they have never been taught to ask them-
selves the questions,
'What am
I going to do?' 'Why?' one worthy of consideration both by the Universities and the State. It was the
and
'
How ?
'
This subject
is
1
Introduction.
2
want of Method that led
to the decline of Schools after
the Reformation period;
it
was the study of Method
which gave the Jesuits the superiority that on many parts of the Continent they still retain. In 1605 there appeared a book which was destined
method on a
to place educational its
although This was
scientific foundation,
not yet, it is true, accomplished. Bacon's Advancement of Learning)
mission
is
Francis
which was followed, some years later, by the Organon. For some time the thoughts of men had been turning
Bacon represented this movement, and gave it the necessary impulse by his masterly survey of the domain of human knowledge, his pregnant to the study of Nature.
suggestions,
and
his formulation
Bacon was not aware of art of
Education
;
of scientific method.
his relations to the science
and
he praises the Jesuit schools, not know-
ing that he was by his philosophy subverting their very
We know
foundations.
Bacon's teaching.
inductively
:
that
was the sum of
In the sphere of outer Nature, the quod non prius
scholastic saying, Nihil est in intellectu
fuerit in sensu,
was accepted, but with
this addition, that
the impressions on our senses were not themselves to be trusted.
The mode
of verifying sense-impressions, and
the grounds of valid and necessary inference, had to be investigated tell
how
it
and is
It is
applied.
we know,
it
manifest that
follows that the
if
we can
method of
intellectual instruction is scientifically settled.
But Bacon not only represented the urgent longing and for a new method,
for a co-ordination of the sciences
Introduction.
1
3
he also represented the weariness of words, phrases, and vain subtleties which had been gradually growing in strength since the time of Rabelais, Montaigne, Ludovicus Vives,
The
and Erasmus.
poets, also,
had been
placing Nature before the minds of men in a new aspect. The Humanists, as we have said, while unquestionably
improving the aims and procedure of education, had been powerless to prevent the tendency to fall once more under the dominion of words, and to revert to
The
mere form.
which constituted
realism of
human
their raison d'etre,
life
and thought,
had been unable
no school of method. of
sense
scientific
was
that
It
was the study of the
finally
and make
basis,
to
to
was
sustain itself as a principle of action, because there
realities
place education on a
reaction,
as
to
method
at
least, impossible.
The thought the age which
does
not
of any age determines the education of to succeed
is
it.
Education follows,
The School and
lead.
the
Church
march, in the wake of science, philosophy, and
We
ideas.
human
see
illustrated
this
and
in
every
it
alike
political
epoch
of
none so conspicuously as in history, the changes which occurred in the philosophy and education of ancient
Cato, and, in
Rome
modern
and the subsequent It
is
in
during the lifetime of the elder
times, during the revival of letters rise
of the
Baconian induction.
impossible, indeed, for any great
movement of
thought to find acceptance without its telling to
some
on every department of the body politic. Its influence on 'the ideas entertained as to the education extent
Introduction.
14 of the
generation must
rising
and emphatic.
Every
science has recognised
be,
above
philosophical writer this,
and has
felt
distinct
all,
on
political
the vast signi-
ficance of the educational system of a country both as
an
the consequence of a revolution in thought
effect
and
as a cause, a
the future
the
moving
force of incalculable
of a commonwealth.
life
Humanistic movement
the mediaeval
it
power in was that
preceded and acreligion shook to its
which
companied the Reformation of centre
Thus
school-system
of
and
Europe;
that subsequently the silent rise of the inductive spirit
subverted
its
foundations.
Bacon, though not himself a Realist in the modern
and abused sense of that term, was the father of Realism. It was this side of his teaching which was greedily seized Educational zeal now The conviction of the Churches of one can make men what one pleases (by
upon, and even exaggerated.
ran
in this channel.
the
time, that
fair
means or
was shared by the innovators. By education, rightly conceived and rightly applied, the enthusiasts dreamed that they could manufacture men, foul),
and, in truth, the Jesuits had shown that a good deal
could be done in failed
to
see
this direction.
genius of freedom, and that factured
except
sacrifice that
his
on
which
enthusiasts
man
refuses to be
terms.
He
his distinctive title to
is
the
manu-
must
first
manhood
That the prophets of educational
personality.
door as a fault
suicidal is
Realism should have their
The new
that the genius of Protestantism
:
failed to see this is it
not to be laid at
merely shows that they belonged
Introduction.
own time and not
to their
some
They failed then, as man and his education, The record of the past.
because they break with the past is with them as it was with the Baconian
more
wisely accepts
human
of
life
it
as the storehouse of the thoughts
reason.
In the
individual of the race best finds his is
modern Humanism Yet
it
foundations
true
Man
each
life.
This
of
the
earlier
we owe the method, and
century that
educational
of
of
life
own
the Realism of thought.
the Sense-realists
to
is
of the seventeenth
realists,
The modern Humanist
merely a record of blunders.
and
5
to ours.
to understand
now,
fail
1
half
scientific
the
only
indication of the true line of answer to the complaints
of the allied
In their hands
time.
sense-realism
with Protestant Theology, and pure
They were represented
disappeared.
first
became
Humanism
by Wolfgang
von Ratich (Ratke), a native of Holstein, born in 1571. The Ratich was a man of considerable learning. Europe, and the want of harmony, especially among the Churches of the Reformation, led him to consider how a remedy might be found for many distractions
of
existing evils.
found
He
thought that the remedy was to be
an
improved school-system improved in of the substance and method of teaching. both respect In 1612, accordingly, he laid before the Diet of the in
German Empire
at Frankfort
a Memorial in which he
'
with the help of God, to give instruction for and to the service and welfare of all Christendom
promised,
'
:
show 'i.
How
the
Hebrew, Greek, Latin, and other tongues
1
6
Introduction.
be taught and learned both by young and old, more thoroughly and in a shorter time.
may '
easily
How, not
2.
tongues,
a
only in High Dutch, but also in other
school
may be
thorough knowledge of
all
established
which the
in
Arts and Sciences
may be
learned and propagated. in the whole kingdom, one and the same one and the same government, and, finally, one speech, and the same religion, may be commodiously and
How,
'3.
peacefully maintained.'
We
speak of Ratich here, not with a view to the
exposition of his system, but merely as the pioneer of
modern inductive
the
Comenius ; and
school,
and
as the predecessor of
leading principles as these are to be
Schmidt and Von Raumer 1.
sum up
will suffice, therefore, to
it
his
found stated by
in their Histories
:
Everything according to the order and course of
Nature 1. 2.
Only one thing of a kind
3.
One
thing often repeated
thing, repeating 4.
at
it
a time 2 (i.e.
.
keep
at the
same
often).
Everything in the mother-tongue
first
:
for in the
mother-tongue resides this advantage, that the pupil has to think only of the thing he has to learn,
and need not
1 The American translation should always be compared with the German e.g. the German of Von Raumer is Alles nach Ordnung '
;
'
' oder Lauff der Natur, which is translated Everything in or the course of Nature.' Schmidt says und, not oder.
2
and
The American it
its
order,
translation says 'Only one thing at a time,' equally misses the point elsewhere.
Introduction. trouble
himself with
the
1
language
Out of the mother-tongue pass
7
and above.
over
to other tongues.
For by compulsion 5. Everything without violence. and blows one disgusts youth with studies, and causes them to assume an attitude of hostility to them. The must not be
pupil
and hold him
afraid of the teacher, but love him,
in honour,
a result which
will
the teacher rightly discharges his function.
was
to
be
in the
be found
if
(Discipline
hands of a special functionary called the
Scholarch.) 6. Nothing must be learned by rote, for intelligence and acuteness are absent from the pupil who gives him-
self 7.
much
to rote-learning.
Uniformity in
all things,
as well in the
teaching as in the books, rules,
mar of the
etc.,
method of
so that the gram-
much
as
and then the way of
it.
various languages taught
may be
as
possible harmonised. 8.
First
a thing in
Matter before form.
itself,
Rules without matter confuse the
understanding. 9.
Everything through experience and the investiga-
tion of particulars.
The motto
of the Ratichians was 'Per inductionem
et
experimentum omnia?? Ratich's
life
was
practically
a
succeed in his scholastic work, and to the following causes
(i)
failure.
He
did not
this is to
be ascribed
His character;
(2) the too
1 Raumer is a prejudiced writer, especially when dealing with Ratich and the 'moderns' (as he calls them) generally.
B
1
8
Introduction.
purely theoretical groundwork of his scheme jealousy and
opposition
application of his instinctive
of
feeling
own
principles
1635,
;
;
(3) the
wrong want of that
(4)
(5) his
;
his
the art of teaching, which was
for
conspicuous in his greater died in
others
successor
at the age of
He
Comenius.
sixty-four.
His scheme
had meanwhile been most favourably received by many learned men, and had attracted the attention of the Princes of Central Europe.
The
University of Giessen
reported favourably on his pretensions, and the Ratichians were by no means a small or uninfluential party the schools and Universities of Europe. In those days some Universities seemed to take an interest in
in
Education as a possible science. The torch that fell from Ratich's hand was seized, ere it touched the ground, by John Amos Comenius,
who became of
the
the head,
present and
practical,
and
still
school.
Sense-realistic
continues the head,
His
works
and not merely an
speculative, significance.
have
historical
a
and
AND WORKS OF COMENIUS.
LIFE
JOHN AMOS COMENIUS (Komenski) was born at Nivnitz, a village of Moravia, 1 on the 28th of March 1592. His father was a miller. The family belonged to the sect of Reformed Christians known sometimes as the Bohemian, more generally as the Moravian, Brethren. This sect of Christians has never attained to great dimensions, but
and
zeal
fewness of religious
as
it
has been distinguished by an activity
which have given its
it, notwithstanding the a members, conspicuous place among
communions.
Lutherans,
ecclesiastical
Although generally recognised they connect themselves by direct descent with the Bohemian Reformer
Huss, and have always preserved a distinct organisation
At the present day they number, it is about believed, only 5000 communicants in Europe, and 7000 in America. They acknowledge an episcohave little power. but Their chief their bishops pate, of their own.
characteristic
seems always to have been a certain combined with an earnest personal
simplicity of faith,
1 Some say at Comna or Comnia (near Briinn), whence the surname Comnenius or Comenius. The family name was in
German
Topfer,
from Greenwich,
i.e.
lat.
Potter.
Comnia
is
in long,
about 18
E.
49. Gindely simply says in the vicinity At the University of Heidelberg he was
of Ungarisch-Brod. entered as a native of Nivnitz, a
little
Ungarisch-Brod.
B 2
village about a league
from
Life and Works
2O piety
and a
tion in
practical realisation of the brotherly rela-
which
all
the
members of
a
common
Christian
Confession ought to stand to one another. Comenius is usually called an Austro-Sclav
;
that
is
to say, a Sclav born within the sovereignty of Austria.
His family, and he himself consequently, spoke the Bohemian or Czech tongue, which is a West-Sclav dialect, and is considered to be the best of all the Huss may be said to have done for Sclavonic forms. this dialect
what Luther afterwards did
for
German.
The young Comenius was born in troublous times. The European disturbances and complications arising out of the advance which the thought of man had made in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries generally denoted by the terms 'Revival of Letters' and the Reformation of Religion,' or more generally ' the '
had already been in active operation for seventy years, and Comenius was growing old when the Renaissance,'
close of the Thirty after
having made a
Years'
War
great part of
gave Europe peace, it
a desert.
Austria
time the great German power. Prussia had no political existence, while Poland was a large and influential kingdom, including much of what is now
was
at that
Russia.
Comenius's parents died while he was
still
a child, and
he was accordingly handed over to guardians. There appears to have been a little money left by the father
enough to help son.
He
in the education
and maintenance of the
received, however, only the limited
amount
of instruction obtainable in one of those elementary
of Comenius.
2
1
people's schools, which were the fruit of the Reforma-
This amounted to read-
the school of Strassnick.
tion
ing, writing,
a knowledge of the Catechism, and of the
He
smallest beginnings of arithmetic.
had reached
his
sixteenth year without having entered on the study of
Latin
at that
time
still
the indispensable instrument of
and of international communication among
all literature,
We
the learned.
are not to conclude from this that his
guardians neglected his education.
The community
which he was an orphan child had to
raise
their
own
instruction,
and
this necessity,
up pastors
of
for
independently
of other considerations, would have led to the fostering
promise shown by young Comenius. he was a child of slow growth. It
of any boyish It is
probable that
was certainly not to feel
and
to
he began of a scholar.
his sixteenth year that
till
show a
desire for the
life
There was probably an advantage in this. Unvisited by ambitions which could carry him beyond the narrow
own quiet community, his mind must have had time slowly and surely to imbibe the teachings of the simple Brotherhood to which he belonged, and to limits of his
be thoroughly imbued with their earnest
spirit.
We
see the effects of this upbringing conspicuous through-
out his whole
life.
Simplicity, zeal, piety, self-sacrifice,
humility, are always present. life
confirms his
own
The whole
of a retiring disposition, had
more of
in his constitution, that the part
and
tenor of his
confession that he was by nature fear than of
hope
of innovator was one
was keenly alive to the fact that those who think they have got some new light
alien to him,
that he
Life and Works
22
are often merely pursuing ignes fatui. '
adds,
do
'
Nor
belong to that class of
I desire to
yet,'
he
men who
and the customary, spite of the indicaof God Himself, Reason, and Common Sense.' 1
cling to the old tions
Out of the Moravian evangelical soil he grew, and a in heart and soul he remained to the end.
Moravian
It is important to note this. We have already pointed out in the Introduction that the educational motive was
in the
Reformation age
first
and Me-
partly literary or Humanistic, but chiefly
lanchthon, religious
that of Luther
or
theological
:
in
the
second Reformation
Comenius belonged, the intense of opinion between the new and the old faith age, to which
fluence mainly of the Jesuits
element to the
education
wall,
made
Catholicism under the in-
keener by the reaction to
istic
conflict
had driven the Human-
and the theological aim
now almost wholly obscured
the literary.
in
The
torch of reason, lighted in the schools half a century previously,
was now darkened by the smoke of theoand disastrous wars. Comenius
contentions
logical
was, above evangelical
a genuine representative of the he was not afraid of science far
all things,
spirit;
he endeavoured to unite science and theology, but he did not fairly appreciate Humanism, and
from
it
:
accepted the products of the genius of past ages only His eyes were turned to the in a half-hearted way. present and the future.
At sixteen Comenius went, or was sent, to a Latin school, and in 1612, when he was twenty years of age, we find him at the College of Herborn, in the duke1
Lectoribus, vol.
i.
of Comenius.
dom
23
of Nassau, pursuing his theological studies under
Professor Alsted, afterwards Professor of Theology and
Philosophy at Weissenburg. which he began Latin
at
To
the lateness of the age
we probably
owe
partly
Comenius's early insight into the defects of educational
He
methods.
was old enough
to criticise, while submit-
ting to, the scholastic discipline
and defective modes of
procedure, of which he was, with others, the victim. is
no reason
to believe that his school
There
was worse than
schools elsewhere at that time, and of these he says that '
they are the terror of boys, and the slaughter-houses of places where a hatred of literature
minds, is
contracted, where ten or
more years
and books
are spent in
learning what might be acquired in one, where what
ought to be poured in gently is violently forced in and beaten in, where what ought to be put clearly and is presented in a confused and intricate were a collection of puzzles, places where minds are fed on words.' Well might Professor Lubinus
perspicuously
way, as
if it
of Rostock say that the instruction and discipline of schools seemed to have been the invention of
wicked
the
spirit,
enemy of the human
'
some
Millibus
ego quoque sum unus, miser amcenissimum vitse ver, florentes juven-
e multis,' he exclaims,
homuncio, cui
race.
'
nugis scholasticis transmissi, misere perierunt.
tutis anni,
Ah, quoties mihi postquam melius prospicere datum, aetatis
perditae
lacrymas, corde
dolor
pectore
excussit.
suspiria,
O
mihi praeteritos referat
si
oculis
Ah, quoties
exclamare coegit
ille '
recordatio,
dolorem
Jupiter annos.'
me
Life and Works
24
Before Comenius
left
of
school, Ratich,
have already spoken, was at work; and
it
whom we
was
in 1612,
when Comenius was still at Herborn, that the public document issued by the Universities of Jena and commenting on Ratich's proposed innovations, came under his notice. 1 The Ratichian scheme, on
Giessen, first
which specially the University laudation was pronounced, was printed under the following title Wolphgangi Ratichii de Studiorum rectificanda methodo Consilium. :
Comenius was profoundly attracted by the new educamovement.
tional
more spent in travel, during which Amsterdam and studied at Heidelberg,
After a year or
he resided
at
he returned to his native Moravia in 1614.
now twenty-two
still
Being
too young
he was appointed Rector of the Mo-
for the ministry,
school at
ravian
and being
years of age,
Praerovium
(Prerau),
near Olmiitz,
where he at once endeavoured to introduce improved methods of instruction and a more humane discipline. '
Ten
years,'
he
2
Latin tongue, and after
Erasmus,
'
says,
Vives,
all
Luther,
are given to the study of the
the result
Sturm,
is
disappointing.
Frisch,
Sanctius,
Domavius, have all complained of this. Boyhood is for years with precepts distracted,' he goes on to say, of grammar, infinitely prolix, perplexed, and obscure, '
and
for the
most part
useless.
Boys are
stuffed with
vocabularies without associating words with things, or
indeed with one another syntactically.' 1
Preface to vol.
i.
*
Preface to
edition of the
first
Janua
It
had been
Lingttai~utn.
of Comenius. that the substitution
hoped
for
25
barbarous Latinity of
good authors, such as Terence, Cicero, Virgil, and Horace the work of the Humanists, would cure the
by teaching boys the Latin tongue by But this had failed, partly purest writers.
universal evil
means of
its
because of the unpropitiousness of the time, but chiefly because the secret of education lies in method, and in
who
the master
to secure either else
but failure
wields
it.
No
attempt had been
sound method or good masters. could be expected ?
made What
At Prerau Comenius began by simplifying the Latin Grammar, and wrote an elementary book for his pupils, which was afterwards published ( Grammaticae facilioris praecepta), In
this
whether appear.
1618,
Prague in
at
1616
year he was ordained to the pastorate, but
this
caused him to give up the school does not
He was not appointed to any special charge till
1
when he was
set over ''the
most
flourishing of all
the churches of the Moravian Brethren, that of Fulneck,'
near Troppau.
Along with his ministerial charge, he had the superintendence of a school recently erected and he now began to consider more fully the subject of ;
and to put his thoughts on paper. 2 Here too he married, and for two or three years spent a happy and active life, enjoying the only period of tranquillity instruction,
in his native
experience.
country which
never ceased to pine during 1
1
it
was ever
his fortune to
For the restoration of a time so happy he all his
future wanderings.
Dedication to ScJwla Ludus, vol. Preface to vol. i.
iii.
p. 831.
Life and Works
26 The
Thirty Years'
War broke
out,
and
Fulneck was taken by the Spaniards, and
all
in
1621
the pro-
Comenius destroyed, including his library and 1 For the next three years Comenius manuscripts. perty of
seems to have resided, along with several other Moravian pastors, under the protection of Karl von Zerotin, a wealthy Moravian, and while
there wrote a
book
The Labyrinth of the World and the Paradise of Heart, an allegorical writing on the vanity of earthly
entitled the
2
things.
In 1622 he
1624 he and
lost his wife
his fellow-pastors
and only
In
child.
were compelled to leave
the protection of Zerotin, and thereafter, evading as best
they could the persecution of the Jesuits, they wandered
through various parts of Moravia and Bohemia, occa-
communities secretly, and preachadministering the Sacraments. In July 1627 the evangelical pastors in Moravia and
sionally visiting their
ing the
Word and
Bohemia were formally proscribed by the Austrian Government, acting under the instigation of the Jesuits. Some took refuge among the Bohemian mountains with
Baron Sadouski von Slaupna.
who took
refuge
Baron intrusted
there
To one
of the pastors
John Stadius by name
his three sons for their education.
the benefit of the tutor, and at his request,
wrote some rules of method.
the
For
Comenius
In the autumn of that
1 Seyffart says that on this occasion he lost also his wife and two children, but Comenius himself does not mention this in his Prei. Seyffart has doubtless other authority for what I confine myself solely to what can be ascertained
face to vol.
he
says.
by
collating Comenius's own writings. 2 Printed at Lissa in 1631.
of Comenius. year he paid a
visit to Wilcitz,
library there.
Among
27
not far
to look at the
off,
the books, he unexpectedly met
with the treatise of Elias Bodinus, recently imported
from Germany, and was fired with the ambition to produce a like work in his own Bohemian tongue. In this ambition he was sustained by the approval, and indeed solicitations, of his fellow-refugees, who were convinced that he
had much
schools
and schoolmasters.
to say that
didactic work, he was disturbed
ing
all
would be of value to
While engaged
by a
new
in
this
edict requir-
the evangelical pastors to renounce their faith, or
finally leave the country.
ruthlessly destroyed.
Churches and schools were
Comenius from
his retreat
was a
witness from time to time of the acts of the persecutors,
and was overwhelmed with desired to live
He
grief.
still,
however,
within reach of the brethren of his
community, and did not leave the mountains, where he thought he might possibly escape observation. His active
and
practical
mind began
how he should proceed
at
once to consider
to restore religion
and
piety
should he ever be free again to work for his native country.
His didactic studies suggested
to
him
that
the great agency for a future renovation lay in schools, and he consoled himself with this reflection, and with
His sole forming sanguine schemes for the future. desire now was to devote his life entirely to the young, should
it
please
God
to restore
him
to his country,
and
by the institution of schools, by supplying them with good books, and with a simple and lucid method, to build up,
more
surely than before, learning, virtue,
and
Life and Works
28
Meanwhile by secret communications with
piety.
brethren he tried to sustain their sinking persecution, however,
waxed
hotter,
spirits.
and finding
possible longer to continue in his concealment, his
companions Comenius made
visited
on a
it
im-
he and
dispersing in different directions.
fled,
for Poland,
secret
his
The
which he had once before
mission, having been sent thither
by the Moravian Brethren probably in order to ascerHe tain if they could find an asylum in that country. betook himself to the town of Lesna (Lissa, Leszno), in Posnania, and obtained employment as a teacher in the
Moravian Gymnasium there it.
1
The Count
the persecuted brethren.
and the
desire to
apparently as Rector of
of Lissa (Rafael) afforded protection to
do
his
His scholastic engagements,
duty
in
an
way, gave a
efficient
fresh impulse to his didactic studies.
He
began to
re-
construct his methods from the foundation, and to give
them a philosophic basis and a logical coherence. Not only had the general question of Education engaged many minds for a century and more before Comenius
arose, but the apparently subsidiary, yet
all-
important, question of Method, in special relation to the
teaching of the Latin tongue, had occupied the thoughts
and pens of many of the leading scholars of Europe. The whole field of what we now call Secondary Instruction was occupied with the one subject of Latin 1
;
Greek, and
In the Diction naire de Pedagogic his scholastic function is of organiser of the education of the
described as being that
Moravian Colony only. That his duties were of a more general kind is clear from his own writings.
of Comenius.
29
occasionally Hebrew, having been admitted only in the beginning of the sixteenth century, and then only to a
This of necessity.
subordinate place.
Latin was the
one key to universal learning. To give to boys the possession of this key was all that teachers aimed at until were old enough to study Rhetoric and Logic.
their pupils
Of
these writers on the teaching of Latin, the most
eminent were Sturm, Erasmus, Melanchthon, Lubinus, Vossius, Sanctius (the author of the Minerva), Ritter,
Helvicus,
Bodinus, Valentinus
1 Frenchmen, Ccecilius Frey.
Andreae, and, among Nor were Ascham and
Mulcaster in England the least significant of the critics of Method. Comenius was acquainted with almost all previous writers on education, except probably
and Mulcaster,
to
whom
he never
alludes.
Ascham
He
read
everything that he could hear of with a view to find a
method, and he does not appear ever desirous to supersede the
work of
to
others.
have been If he had
found what he wanted, he would, we believe, have promulgated it, and advocated it as a loyal pupil. That he
owed much
to previous writers
is
certain; but the prime
work on Latin was
his own. Espedoes he introduce a new epoch in education, by constructing a general methodology which should go beyond mere Latin, and be equally applicable to all
characteristic of his cially
subjects of instruction.
Before bringing his thoughts into definite shape, he 1
Frey published
entitled
at
Paris
Ad divas scientias,
poraneos nova
et
in
1629 an
educational
treatise
artesqne, et linguas sernwnesqjte exteni-
expeditissima \yid\.
Life and Works
3O wrote to
all
the distinguished
He
obtain access.
men
to
addressed Ratich,
but received no answer
;
many
whom
he could
among
others,
of his letters also were
returned, because the persons addressed could not be
found. 1
Valentinus Andreae wrote to him in encourag-
ing terms, saying that he gladly passed on the torch to him. His mind became now much agitated by the
importance of the question, and by the excitement of He saw his whole scheme assuming shape discovery.
under
his pen,
and was
filled, like
other zealous men,
before and since, with the highest hopes of the benefits
which he would confer on the whole human race by
He
discoveries.
Magna,
or
his
resolved to call his treatise Didactica
Omnes omnia
docendi Artificium.
He
found
a consolation for his misfortunes in the work of invention,
and even saw the hand of Providence
in the
coincidence
of the overthrow of schools, through persecutions and wars,
and those ideas of a new method which had been
vouchsafed to him, and which he was elaborating. Everything might now be begun anew, and untrammelled by the errors and prejudices of the past. as to a theologian
Some
and pastor being so
scruples
entirely pre-
occupied with educational questions, he had however to overcome. 2
'
Suffer, I pray, Christian friends, that I
speak confidentially with you for a moment. who know me intimately, know that I am a
moderate 1
ability,
and of almost no
Those
man
learning, but
of
one
were Sigmund Evenius, Abraham Mencel, Paliurus, Jonston, Mochinger, Docem, George Winkler, Martin Moser, and Niclassius. 2
Among
his correspondents
Lectoribus, vol.
i.
p. 7.
of Comenius.
3
1
who, bewailing the evils of his time, is eager to remedy them, if this in any way be granted me to do, either
by my own discoveries or by those of another none of which things can come save from a gracious God. If, then, anything be here found well done, it is not mine, but His, who from the mouths of babes and sucklings hath perfected praise, and who, that He may in verity
show Himself
who who
ask,
faithful, true,
opens to those
seek.
Christ
simple that
it
my
and
gracious, gives to those
who knock, and
Lord knows
matters not to
me
that
offers to those
my
whether
heart
is
so
I teach or
be
taught, act the part of teacher of teachers, or disciple of
What
disciples.
the
common
the
good.'
Lord has given me I send forth for His deepest conviction was that
the sole hope of healing the dissensions of both Church
proper education of youth. The xexvwv avOptoTTov ajf.iv of Gregory Nazianzen was with him a favourite quotation. At the same time, he
and State lay
in the
Te Xn?
did not profess, as
on the contrary, he
we have truly
said, to
and wisely
tradere operosae molis res
est,
supersede '
says,
all
others
:
Artem artium
exquisitoque eget judicio;
nee unius hominis sed multorum, quum unus nemo tarn sit oculatus cujus aciem non subterfugiant plurima.'
When
he had completed his Great Didactic, he did it, for he was still hoping to be restored to
not publish his native
Moravia, where he proposed to execute
his philanthropic
schemes
;
indeed, the treatise was
written in his native Sclav or 1
Found
Czech form
Czech tongue. 1
in the archives of Lissa in 1841, in
all first
1849 by a Bohemian Society.
and republished
in
its
Life and Works
32
While thus engaged in working out
his theory
and
method of education, Comenius had been searching for some elementary Latin reading-book, which might introduce boys easily to the use of the Latin tongue.
In addition to the defects already universally recognised in the teaching of Latin, Comenius pointed out that, even supposing the usual classical authors were read and mastered, a boy would not then know the
Latin words expressing the things and ideas of his own Finally, if so much time is to be spent on the
time.
'
language alone,' he says, 'when
when
about things religion,
will
and so forth?
is
the
boy
to
know
he learn philosophy, when He will consume his life in
Some epitome of the language is life.' wanted, in which the words and phrases will be reduced preparing for
one body, as it were, and in this way much time saved in acquiring them. For, as Isaac Habrecht truly to know all the animals of the learn would one said, to
world more quickly by visiting Noah's ark than by traversing the world and picking up knowledge as we went.
To meet
this
want, a
member
of the Irish College of
Salamanca (Bateus by name) had written a Janua Linguarum, comprising in one lesson-book all the more usual words,
and these connected
into sentences so
no vocable occurred more than once, except such indispensable words as sum, et, in, etc. This book was in Latin-Spanish, and was shortly after, constructed that
in 1615, published in Latin- English in
years after Isaac
London.
Two
Habrecht of Strasbourg published a
of Comenius.
33
Latin-Spanish-English-French edition, and so quadrilingual,
German means
his return to
version, strongly
made
it
Germany added a
commending it as an excellent The work was frequently
of learning a language.
republished in into
and on
many
many
schools,
Germany, was introduced
parts of
and
ultimately, in 1629, appeared
in eight languages.
At
first
Comenius hailed
this
book with
pleasure,
but after carefully studying it, came to the conclusion that it did not justify its title ; and this, first, because contained many words beyond the capacity of the young, while omitting many in daily use ; secondly, because the words, which were used only once, were
it
used in one signification only, whereas they constantly, in native authors, have more than one meaning, and thus pupils are misled
and
;
thirdly, because,
where one
signification is alone given, it ought always to be the primary one, which in the book in question was not the There were other objections to the book the case. :
sentences did not contribute to the moral instruction of youth, and were clumsy, and, indeed, even often destitute of meaning.
fundamental principle an irrefragable law of didactics is,' he says, in speaking of his own Janua, 'that the understanding and the tongue should advance '
My
in parallel lines always.
The human being
tends
to
what he apprehends. If he does not apprehend the words he uses, he is a parrot ; if he apprehends without words, he is a dumb statue. Accordingly, utter
under
100 heads,
I
have c
classified
the
whole uni-
Life and
34
verse of things in a
manner
Works suited to the capacity of
boys, and I have given the corresponding language.
I
have selected from Lexicons the words that had to be introduced, and I include 8000 vocables in 1000 sentences,
which are
at first simple,
become complex.
I
and thereafter gradually
have used words, as
far as prac-
ticable, in their primary signification, according to the
comprehension of the young, but have had to seek for modern Latin words where pure Latin was not to be had.
I
where
it
have used the same word only once, except had two meanings. Synonyms and contraries
have placed together, so that they may throw light on I have arranged the words so as to bring into view concords and governments and declension.
I
one another.
The vernacular
(Czech or Bohemian) I have printed occasion, as it would be useless to many
text
separately on this
whose judgments on my effort I desire to have. An index of the words (not however, absolutely necessary) be afterwards added; also a brief treatise on homonyms, synonyms, etc., and a short, compendious, simple,
will
and easy grammar volume,
will
be a
little
all
one
of which, comprised in
treasure-house of school-learning.'
Three years were spent on the Janua alone, and yet Comenius was far from thinking the work perfect he :
He considered he had only led the way for others. hoped also himself, from time to time, to improve the book.
He called all
book a 'Seminary of Tongues and because Sciences,' equal care had been given to things
and words.
this little
He
desired to introduce
some beginnings
of Comenitis. and
clear perception of things,
35
and
at the
to lay the foundations of learning, morals,
same time
and
piety.
Speaking generally, we may say that Comenius's aim \va.s
first, to
simplify
and graduate
secondly, to teach
;
words through things ; thirdly, to teach things through The book was a very remarkable innovation
words.
on the then standing
existing school text-books
this,
or because of
it,
;
but, notwith-
when he published
it
in
1631, at the urgent solicitation of his friends, and before, in his opinion,
it
was perfected,
it
mediate and enormous success. '
seemed
of
it.'
to vie with
It
one another
achieved an im-
'
People,'
he says, 1
producing editions was translated into Greek, Bohemian, Polish, in
German, Swedish, Belgian, English, French, Spanish, Italian, Hungarian, Turkish, Arabic, and into a language which he
calls
'
Mogolic,
and which,' he
He
familiar to the populations of India.'
'
says,
was
next, in 1633,
published his Vestibulum, which was intended to serve as an easy introduction to \\\o.Janua.
In 1632 there was convened a synod of the Moravian Brethren at Lissa, at which Comenius (now forty years of age) was elected to succeed his father-in-law Cyrillus a position which
as Bishop of the scattered brethren
enabled him
to
be of great
service,
by means of
corre-
spondence, to the members of the community, who were dispersed in various parts of Europe. Throughout the whole of his long life he continued this fatherly
seemed never
charge, and 1
quite to
abandon the hope
Dedication of Schola Lzidus,
C 2
vol.
iii.
Life and Works
36
of being restored, along with his fellow-exiles, to his In a hope doomed to disappointment.
native land
his capacity of Pastor-Bishop
he wrote several
treatises,
such as a History of the Persecutions of the Brotherhood,
an account of the Moravian Church-discipline and Order,
and polemical tracts against a contemporary Socinian. Meanwhile his great Didactic treatise, which had been written in his native
He
Czech tongue, was yet unpublished.
would appear, stimulated to the publication of it by an invitation he received in 1638, from the authorities in Sweden, to visit their country and underwas,
it
take the reformation of their schools. 1
He
replied that
he was unwilling to undertake a task at once so onerous and so invidious, but that he would gladly give the benefit of his advice to any one of their own
whom they might select for the duty. These communications led him to resume his labour on the nation
Great Didactic, and to translate
form
it
finally
appeared.
into Latin, in
it
In education Comenius was a Sense- Realist great and thoroughly consistent '
says
:
He
received his
he himself
as
relates,
which
2
Realist.
the
first
Von Raumer
impulse in this direction, from the well-known Spanish first
pedagogue Ludovic Vives, who declared himself against Aristotle, and demanded a Christian instead of a heathen
mode
of philosophising.'
'
It is
not disputation
1
Preface to vol. i. In the Dictionnaire de PedaI cannot find the precise date. gogie it is stated that the work, though completed at the time stated 2
in the above,
was not published
till
1657.
I think this
is
a mistake.
of Comenius.
37
which leads to any result/ said Vives, 'but the observation of Nature.
It is better for
silent
the scholars to
ask questions and to investigate than to be disputing with
each other.'
'Yet,' says
Comenius, 'Vives understood what was the remedy.'
better where the fault lay than
Comenius received a second impulse from Thomas But Campanella, who, however, did not satisfy him. '
'
when,' he says, Bacon's Instauratio Magna came into hands a wonderful work, which I consider the
my
most
now
instructive
beginning,
strations
philosophical
saw
I
are wanting
demanded by
in
it
work of the
century
that Campanella's
demon-
thoroughness which
in that
Yet again
the truth of things.
I
is
was
troubled, because the noble Verulam, while giving the true key of Nature, did not unlock her secrets, but only
by a few examples, how they should be unlocked, and left the rest to future observations to be showed,
extended
through
He
centuries.'
on,
goes
in
the
preface to the Physics,
from which these utterances are
taken, to say that he
convinced that
is
who must be master that
not Aristotle
it is
of philosophy for Christians, but
philosophy must
be studied
fully
according to
the leading of sense, reason, and books. continues,
'do we not dwell
as well as the ancients ?
in the
Why
'For,'
he
garden of Nature
should we not use our
as they? And why eyes, ears, should we need other teachers than these our senses to
and noses as well
know the works of Nature? Why, say I, should we not, instead of these dead books, lay open the living book of Nature, in which there is much more learn to
Life and Works
38
contemplate than any one person can ever relate, and the contemplation of which brings much more of to
It is this realism
pleasure, as well as of profit?'
which
explains his school-books and also his method.
It
was natural
travel
that the strong realistic impulse should
beyond the sphere of schools, and cause
men
to
dream of great things. The Advancement of Learning had filled Comenius, as well as other contemporary men, with hopes of a rapid and unparalleled progress in all the sciences, and a consequent improvement of the conditions of
human
With a view
life.
to a thorough
co-ordination and universal diffusion of scientific knowledge, he contemplated the issuing of a complete body of science as then understood. To effect this, the com-
bination of
many minds, each
in its
own department,
under the guidance of some controlling intellect, was necessary. Men were working in various parts of
and
all
Europe independently of each
other, and, the
younger what had been actually accomplished in the sciences to which they devoted An exhaustive but concise and authorithemselves.
men
especially, in ignorance of
tative statement of all that
ment could not
fail
was known
in
each depart-
immense service, and, mind was always practical,
to be of
Comenius thought, for his great influence on the progress and well-being of
as of
society.
This complete statement of the circle of knowledge he called Pansophia, and it was in this direction that his real life-work lay, in his
takings being
own opinion
strictly
;
his scholastic under-
subordinate to the greater task.
of Comenius.
39
Although not prepared to give effect to his views in proper form, he had been working at the Pansophy in the retirement of his study during the years which saw
the completion of the
first
edition of his
Janua and
In the department of Science he had already given to the world a treatise on Astronomy and on the reforming of Physics (1633). He had also, of his Great Didactic.
by correspondence, interested various learned men in his encyclopaedic or pansophic scheme among others, :
Samuel Hartlib, the friend of Milton, who was then resident in London, and to whom Milton addressed his tractate
in
on Education.
'Everybody knew Hartlib/ says Professor Masson 'He was a his Life of Milton (vol. iii. p. 193).
foreigner by birth, being the son of a Polish merchant
of
German
country
fell
extraction,
who had
in Prussia in very
left
Poland when that
and had
settled in Elbing
good circumstances.
Twice married
under Jesuit
rule,
before to Polish ladies, this merchant had married in Prussia, for his third wife, the daughter of a wealthy
English merchant of Dantzic; and thus our Hartlib, their son, though Prussian born, and with Polish connections, could reckon himself half-English.
The
date
of his birth was probably about the beginning of the century,
i.e.
he may have been eight or ten years older He appears to have first visited England
than Milton.
about 1628, and from that time, though he made frequent journeys to the Continent, London had been in or
Here, with a residence in the City, he had carried on business as a "merchant," with his head-quarters.
Life and Works
4O
extensive foreign correspondences and very respectable
family connections.
.
.
But
.
did not require such
it
home in English The character of the man would have made society. him at home anywhere. He was one of those persons now styled " philanthropists," or " friends of progress," who take an interest in every question or project of family connections to
their time
some
make
Hartlib at
promising social improvement, have always fire, are constantly forming committees
iron in the
or writing letters to persons of influence, and altogether live for the public.
By
the
common
consent of
all
who
have explored the intellectual and social history of England in the seventeenth century, he is one of the
most interesting and memorable
figures of that
whole
period.
He
and
on account of the number and intimacy of
also
is
interesting both for
what he did
contacts with other interesting people
1
specially inspired
leading projects of the time
the
his
Hartlib was
.'
not slow to be interested in the educational
Comenius, but he was
himself,
ideas of
by the two
Union of Protestant
Christendom, and, by help of this, the settlement of nations, and the union of the sciences in a complete encyclopaedic form.
him a long project, and
Comenius,
at his request,
had
sent
epistle, setting forth in full his
this epistle
was printed
at
Pansophic Oxford in 1637,
without Comenius's consent, and widely circulated.
The
treatise was called by Hartlib Porta Sapientiae reserata. It is entitled
by Comenius
in the List of
Contents (vide
Collected Works) Prodromus Pansophiae (Precursor of Pansophy) and in the body of his works, Pansophiae 1
See Note,
p. 229.
of Comenius.
41
praeludium, quo Sapientiae universalis bilitas
The running
dilucide demonstratur.
the objections of treatise
head-title of the
To meet
Pansophici Libri Delineatio.
treatise again is
brief
necessitas, possi-
fadlitasque (si ratione certa ineatur) breviter ac
critics,
further
Comenius
expounding
Conatuum pansophicorum
shortly after wrote a his
dilucidatio
views,
in
entitled
gratiam Cen-
sorum facta (1638).
These Europe.
treatises
excited
much
interest
throughout
Adolph Tassius, Professor of Mathematics at
Hamburg, wrote
to Hartlib 1
saying,
'A
philosophic
ardour flames in every corner of Europe, and with it zeal for a better Didactic. If Comenius had done
nothing more than scatter such fruitful seeds in the minds of all, he would have done enough.' The reception accorded to the Pansophic ideas of
Comenius was encouraging enough, but it was apparent all, and to none more than Comenius, that they
to
could be carried out only by a community or college of learned men, and that this college would have to be
a permanent institution for the furtherance of science, and for the authoritative promulgation from time to time of the scientific status quo. A Collegium Didacticum or Pansophicum was accordingly projected.
It might have been urged that the Universities existed for these very purposes, but it is (it appears to me) a mistake to
suppose that these institutions had as yet thought of the prosecution of science as the main end of their tution. '
Except
in
insti-
so far as they were seminaries of
Disputations,' they were to a large extent merely higher 1
Vol.
i.
p. 455.
Life and Works
42
academies for giving instruction to qualify for the various faculties and professions ; and to convert them into centres of scientific research
and illumination would
not have been in those days possible, although it would have been quite in harmony with their original design. It is only in recent times that the purely scientific idea has found its way into the heart of the University
system, and that Professors are expected to represent
and advance in
it
their subject as well as to afford instruction
to all comers.
The combination
of the scientific
with the teaching function constitutes, indeed, the ideal There was, in the beginning of a University system. of the seventeenth century, no
and
his friends save
new
institution.
For
way open
to
Comenius
by the foundation of an entirely this,
money was wanted, and
also
influential support.
At the urgent solicitation of the sanguine Hartlib, who had been busying himself among members of the
Long Parliament, Comenius repaired to London, which he reached on the 22d September 1641. There he found that he had been invited by Parliament itself; but as
it
was prorogued
for a
few months owing to King he had to wait. He
Charles's absence in Scotland,
employed
his
time well in expounding his views to
various people of influence,
and on the re-assembling
of Parliament he was asked to wait a
little
longer until
a commission of learned men could be appointed to Parliament even went so inquire into his proposals. propose to set apart the revenues and buildings of a college in London, or Winchester, or Chelsea, to
far as to
of Comenizis.
43
which men might be called trom various parts of the world and maintained in residence while prosecuting their learned researches
and giving
effect to
Comenius's
A statement of the revenues great Pansophic scheme. of Chelsea College was even placed in Comenius's hands, and he
now began
to entertain lively expecta-
tions that ere long the ideas of the great
be
and a
'
Verulam would
universal college
opened, solely devoted to the advancement of the sciences.' The realised,
general unsettlement of rebellion
affairs, aggravated by the Irish and the massacre of the Protestants, did not
admit, however, of the carrying out of any peaceful project.
The country was on
the eve of rebellion, and
the leaders in Parliament could scarcely be expected to
any save the greatest national and political Everything was in confusion, and Comenius,
find time for affairs.
deeply disappointed, prepared to return to the Continent. It was precisely at this moment that he received, from
a correspondent and admirer in Sweden, a
letter
which
change his plans. The name of this friend, who plays an important part in Comenius's future life, was Ludovic de Geer, a man of noble family, of con-
led
him
to
siderable wealth, and, happily, also of an enlightened
He was a Dutchman settled and progressive mind. He assured Comenius that his personal in Sweden. influence would enable
Sweden
(at that
him
to
promote
his
views in
time ruled by Christina and the famous
Chancellor Oxenstiern), and that he could secure the In accepting this invitation, co-operation of others. Comenius had the approval of his English friends, but as
Life and Works
44 De Geer had
evidently in view the Didactic rather than
the Pansophic innovations of Comenius, they protested
by anticipation against his being drawn aside from what they considered to be the larger aim to the more restricted subject of school-books.
Comenius
left
London
Sweden
for
in
and was kindly received by De Geer
August 1642 1
at
Nordkoping. After a few days spent with his host, he was sent on to Stockholm with introductions to Oxenstiern and to
John Skyte, Chancellor of the University of Upsala. By both he was treated with respect, and his plans, Pansophic and Didactic,
Of
fully discussed.
his inter-
views Comenius himself gives an account in the Preface For four days,' he to the second volume of his works. '
says, 'these
two men
who questioned me
me
held'
Oxenstiern, that eagle of the as to
in debate, but
chiefly
North ( Aquilonaris Aquila),
my
principles, both
Pansophic
and Didactic, with a greater penetration and closeness than had been exhibited by any of the learned with
whom
had come
I
Didactic was
in contact.
the
subject
of
For the
first
three days
his examination,
and
he brought the interviews to an end with the following " From remarks youth up I have perceived a certain :
the customary method of school studies, but I could never put my finger on the place where the shoe pinched. When sent by my King, of glorious
violence in
memory, with
2
as an
many
ambassador to Germany, I conferred men on the subject and when I
learned
1
On
2
Gustavus Adolphus.
;
the Baltic, eighty-five miles south-west of Stockholm.
of Comenius.
45
was informed that Wolfgang Ratich had attempted a reform of Method, I had no peace in my mind till I had the man before me ; but he, instead of a conversation,
me with a huge book in quarto. I swallowed annoyance, and having run through the whole volume, I saw that he had exposed the diseases of presented
that
schools not badly, but as for the remedies, they did not
seem
to
me
be adequate. Your remedies rest on on with your work," etc. To ; go
to
firmer foundations
which
I replied that in these
could,
and
now
that
His answer was
wished to pass to other matters.
I
"I
:
matters I had done what I
know
that
you are undertaking Prodromus of your
greater things, for I have read the
Pansophia, and on this point public duties day,
now
when about
with
call
to
examine of
a greater aspect
examination with tradiction?"
'*
this
we
shall talk to-morrow, for
me elsewhere." On
Pansophic labours, but severity, he prefaced his
my
question
" :
me
but by
Can you bear
con-
"The Prodromus was
I can," I replied.
published not by
the following
my
friends, for the very
and purpose of receiving opinions and criticisms if we admit these from any and every quarter, of whatso:
ever kind,
why not from men of matured wisdom and
judgment?" He then began to speak against the hopes I had conceived of a better state of of
eminent
things
as
likely
Pansophic study,
to
arise
first
from a rightly instituted
making
political objections of
profound import, and then bringing forward the testimony of Holy Writ, which seems to predict that darkness
and degeneracy
rather
than light and an improved
Life and Works
46
would
state of society
world.
My
replies
"
To no one
:
the
we
is
it
Nevertheless
yet, I think,
Stand on these foundaa consensus of opinion in
shall reach
you propose, or
way no way.
in the spirit indicated
he received
by his concluding remarks have such things occurred. tions, for either
end of the
prevail towards the
will
my
be made clear that there
advice
is
and
to
you devote
that
make
the study yourself of Latin easier, and by that means to prepare a smoother to benefit schools
first
way
for the greater things.'"
The
Chancellor of the University added the weight
of his advice to the same
effect,
should
move
on the
Baltic coast of Prussia.
suggesting that
Comenius
to a locality near Sweden, such as Elbing
De Geer was
Finding that his friend
of the same mind, he yielded, in the
hope of bringing these troublesome and vexatious toils to a close in a year or two. When he communicated his resolution
to his friends in
a strong protest facility
his
in
yielding
unfaithfulness
to to
'Quo moriture
ruis?'
viribus audes
He
?'
England, he received
They complained of his
the
his too great
Swedish advisers, and of great Pansophic scheme.
wrote
Hartlib.
'
Minoraque was much shaken by these repre-
more, that they supported his own A Swedish remonstrance, however, reached him at Lesna, which finally determined him
sentations
the
real inclinations.
to
To
go to Elbing and prosecute his Didactic labours. these he now devoted himself, after first putting
to press, in
1643, at Danzig, a treatise on Pansophia,
entitled Pansophiae Diatyposis, Ichnographica et OttJio-
of Comenius.
47
graphica, a work afterwards republished at
and
Amsterdam
Paris.
When, ported
where he was sup-
in his retirement at Elbing,
by De
Geer, he had laboured at his Didactic '
treatises for nearly four years
rolling his Sisyphaean
he calls it he again visited Sweden (1646) with his manuscripts, and having submitted them to a stone,' as
commission of three judges, was directed to publish them as soon as he had given them his last touches.
Two
hard labour on the Lexicons
years, however, of
and Grammars which were awaited him, and
still
At
a position to publish.
in
his Polish
home
episcopal work, his labours
A
to
accompany
was only
it
this
his
books
1648 that he
in
was
time he returned to
Lesna, the proper centre of his
at
and
at the
Lesna press the
fruits
of
were printed.
complete
list
of the works which were the fruit of
those six years' labours will be found at the end of this
memoir, under their proper titles. They included the most elaborate of all his treatises on Method, except his Great Didactic, viz., TJie Newest Method of Languages solidly based on Didactic Foundations,
and a specimen of
a Vestibulum^ for the final shape of which he refers his readers to the Vestibulum afterwards revised at Patak in
Hungary
:
also a
new
edition of ihefanua, for which
also his readers are referred to
form as revised at Patak 1
1 i
its final
and completed
a Latin -vernacular
Grammar
Both Veslibulum and Janua were, however, printed
before he went to Patak, as appears from vol. Epistle prefixed to the Schola Ludus.
iii.
at
Lesna
in the Dedicatory
Works
Life and
48
for the use of
ihefanua, with appended annotations
for
a very clear, complete, and
teachers
yet brief work
compared with the Grammars of the time
German Lexicon, published and not included
later, in
and a Latin-
;
1656, at Frankfort,
in the collected works, as
being too
A
more advanced school-book, entitled Atrium Linguae Latinae, he had just begun when he cumbrous.
was called into Hungary, where imperfections writings,
one
man
these
of
books,
it
was completed. indeed of
as
The
all
his
always ready to admit, pleading that no could all at once correct the mistakes of the
he
past, place
is
education on a right basis, and furnish the
school with proper instruments of teaching.
While still engaged in the completion of the works which belong to this Elbing period, when he was subsidised by De Geer, he received many testimonies from
men high in position as to the value of An interesting correspondence with the Posnania, 'Christoph. Opalinski de
Bnm,
his labours.
Palatine 1
of
himself an
author and a vigorous promoter of education in his own country, was lost in the destruction of Lesna by the
Swedish army, in 1655, under Charles
which
destroyed
also
the
an invasion
x.
gymnasium
at
Sirakovia,
which Opalinski had founded and supplied with translations of Comenius's school-books. 1
The products dedicated to
De
of the six years of Elbing industry he
Geer.
Having discharged 1
jfudicia,
his obligations
novaeque disquisitiones
.
Vol.
ii.
to
his
Swedish
of Works, p. 458.
of Comenius.
department of Didactics, he was about
friends in the
now, at
last,
Pansophic
to apply himself exclusively to the greater
schemes,
and
was
labours in this direction with
he received a
and
letter
contemplating
future
much complacency when
from the Prince Sigismund Racocus, 1
widowed mother,
his
49
the Princess of Transylvania,
urging him to advise in the reformation of the schools in their country.
The
requests of mother
by communications
enforced
and son were
from theologians, and by him because of the
were favourably entertained kindness shown in Transylvania to exiled Moravians. Accordingly, in May 1650, he betook himself to SarosPatak, a market-town of Hungary, on the Bodrogh,
and
thence, along with their Highnesses, to Tokay, twenty It was in this year that he published his Lux in Tenebris, a book on the fulfilment of modern prophecy, and became entangled with one
miles to the north-east.
2 Drabicius, who gave himself out as a prophet and gained a certain following. This weakness in Comenius may be touched with a gentle hand. His theological writings
show life
to
that
he had strong mystical leanings, and
he was a devoted admirer of
Madame
in later
Bourignon,
whom, indeed, he stood in personal relations. The form which his scholastic labours now took com1
George I., Ragotzski, Prince of Transylvania. This country was not incorporated in the Austrian dominions till 1699. Hungary accrued to Austria in 1526, and became hereditary in 1687. For an account of Drabicius and Kotterus, see Bayle's DicTheir productions were largely embodied in Comenius's tionary. book.
The date
of the publication of Lux in Tenebris is given doubtless due to the confounding of the Czech
variously.
This
and Latin
editions.
is
D
Life and Works
5O
bined the Didactic with the Pansophic more fully than Being asked to put his idea of a Pansophic
hitherto.
school in writing, he printed his Illustris Scholae Pata-
and
kinae Idta,
Pansophicae
thereafter
classibus
in
septem
detail his
full
adornandae
Scholae
Delineatio.
During his residence at Patak, which lasted till 1654, he produced fifteen works, among which were the new editions of the Vestibulum
andfanua, the
first
edition
of the Atrium, the famous Orbis Pictus (World Illus1 trated), and the Schola Ludus.
These text-books are described
in
the account of
Comenius's educational views which follows of his
life
and labours.
The most
this sketch
characteristic
and
important of the works of this period was the Schola Pansophtca, or
count of which
He
desired to
Universalis Sapientiae will also
make
the
be found
Ojficina,
in its
an ac-
proper place.
new Patak seminary not merely
a Pansophic school, but also to give
it
the character of
a Latin state, nay, even of Latium itself. Nothing but Latin was to be spoken. 2 This was practicable, because he contemplated a college in which all the pupils should dwell together.
His patrons did of support.
They
they could to fulfil their promises gave him a collegiate building, and,
all
they purchased the fourth house Comenius's plan was from the college for the school.
in addition to this,
buy up the intervening houses, with their gardens, and as many on the other side, so as to provide resito
1
2
Printed at Nuremberg in 1658. Deliberatio de Latio a Tiberi ad Brodrocum transferendo.
of Comenius.
5
1
dences for seven masters, and also seven class-rooms.
The whole was so that a
be surrounded by a continuous
to
wall,
Latin state (Latina dvitatula) might be with its own open areas and gardens all enplanted, little
closed from the outer world.
This was to be a
little
own customs, laws, judges, and republic, having and its own chapel and services. The masters senate, its
were to preside over a large family like fathers, and there, in a course of seven years, beginning at the age of twelve, boys were to be instructed in all things that '
perfect tians
human
nature,'
and trained to be pious Chris-
and wise and cultivated men.
The
three-class school
which formed the lower division
of this Pansophic seminary was organised with a view to instruction in Latin along with Real things. classes,
up
to the
seventh, are
The
described
higher
elsewhere.
They do not seem ever to have been organised. The Precepts of Manners, collected for the use of youth in 1653, are amusing, and at the same time afford evidence of the exaggerated conceptions which Comenius entertained of the possibilities of education. lieved,
in
truth,
for the
for the
Schola Ludus, which
Linguarum
et
be-
he could manufacture a man.
that
These also were written
The
He
is
Patak school.
a kind of dramatic Janua
Rerum, was likewise written and printed
Patak school.
An
elaborate Latino-latin Lexicon
was also composed during the four years' residence at Patak. Comenius left it behind him in MS., and it was
Amsterdam in 1657. Prince Sigismund, unfortunately, died prema-
afterwards printed at
The
D
2
Life and Works
52 turely,
and those
to limit the
new
in authority after his death resolved institution to the three-class Latin, or
philological, school,
and
for the use of this school the
and Atrium were printed in LatinThe Patak school was auspiciously opened
Vestibulum, Janua,
Hungarian. under three carefully selected masters, and Comenius believed it to be flourishing in 1657, when, at Amsterdam, he was writing his dedicatory epistle prefixed to the Schola Ludus.
It had,
however, suffered from the
plague of 1655, which temporarily broke
it
Having
up.
accomplished his work of organisation and book-writing,
Comenius
left
Hungary
in
1654, pronouncing his vale-
dictory address on June 2d of that year, in presence of
a distinguished assembly. 1 In that address he informs his audience that his objects in school reform were for learning the Latin tongue,
acquisition of
it
to give
compendiums
which would make the
pleasant; to introduce a higher and
better philosophy into school work, so as to
fit
for the investigation of the causes of things;
create a higher tone of morals
and manners.
out these objects, he had constructed, he a Vestibulum and a
two
first
Janua of
classes, with their
youth
and
To tells
to
carry
them,
the Latin tongue for the
accompanying lexicons and
grammars, and an Atrium for the third stage, with a more extended grammar, including idioms, phrases, and As to science, elegancies, and a Latino-latin lexicon. arts, 1
vol.
philosophy, morals, and theology, he had so con-
Laborum Scholasticorum Patakini obilorum iii.
p. 1041.
Coroniso,
vide
of Comenius. structed the
above-named books that they contained
departments of knowledge; in Pansophia in its elements. He thanks all for
the foundations of brief,
53
their co-operation,
all
and impresses on them,
in eloquent
language, the duty of maintaining the school, and prosecuting the methods which he had taught them, which
he elsewhere sums up
in the
words, Noscenda noscendo,
facienda faciendo, or Autopsy, looking at things for one-
and Autopraxy, doing or constant practice. Vale Patakina schola!' he concludes. Vale ecclesia
self, '
'
!
Valete omnes amici, Comeniique vestri amicam apud vos retinete memoriam, amicis proImprimis valete vos dilecti sequimini votis, etc.
Vale Patakum ipsum
!
.
collegae, atque
meum
ob
pro
illo
.
.
me Eliam
vestrum fuisse credebatis
de
meo portionem
spiritu
coelitus dari opto; ut publici boni
promovendo laborum
tolerantia et
condescentia progressibus denique bonis
quomodo
et
lugetis, ego vos ut meos
a vobis discessum intueor et vobis
Elisaeos
duplam
si
amore
et
ad infirmiores
ita
me
superetis
miraculis patrandis Eliam superavit Elisaeus
ad scholam hanc vestram
:
et alias tarn sancte sapienterque
regendum quam sancte sapienterque scholas Prophetarum rexit Elisaeus !'
must have been about 1652-53, while still midst of his Patak labours, that he lost his best It
and patron, Ludovic de Geer.
A
in the
friend
long letter of condo-
lence addressed to the son, Laurence, then settled at
Amsterdam
as Swedish ambassador, concludes the third
volume of the Works.
In
this
and lauds the character of the
he
recalls the virtues
father,
who
was, without
Life and Works
54 doubt, a
and
man
of high public
spirit,
and 6f a generous
For eight years he had supported amanuenses, and was prepared, when the opportunity offered, to contribute largely towards liberal nature.
Comenius and
his
the institution of a Pansophic College.
From Patak Comenius went, in 1654, to his former home at Lesna. The war which almost immediately after
broke out (1655) involved the whole of Poland,
and caused, among other calamities, the destruction of Lesna (1656). l He was thus forced to seek for some safer asylum.
In the overthrow of the town, Comenius
lost all his
and manuscripts, which of the studies which he had under-
property, including his library
contained the results
taken with a view to the great Pansophic book which was the chief aim of his life. Among the MSS. was one which, he
tells us,
possessions
;
it
he considered the most precious of
was
his Silva or
'
forest' (to
use his
his
own
peculiar expression) of Pansophic materials, a treasury
of definitions of
all things,
and of axioms,
scientific
and
philosophic, which he had spent twenty years in gatherHe had not, even then, been prepared ing together. with a complete system, but he had in contemplation,
and nearly ready, a much more complete any he had yet
treatise
than
issued.
After the ruin of Lesna, he was invited by Laurence 1
The
fate of
Lesna was said
egyric on Charles Gustavus, indiscreetly published.
to
have been partly due to a pan-
King of Sweden, which Comenius
of Comenius. de Geer, the son of
From
his former patron, to join
to take
Amsterdam, there
55 him
in
counsel as to his future.
the temporary refuge which he had found for his
family he was driven by pestilence, and other friends joining
De Geer
in
urging him to
make Amsterdam
his
home, he yielded, because, he himself says, 'I have all my life long been accustomed to yield to what seemed to be the guidance of Providence.' 1 future
Comenius was now
To fresh
sixty-three years of age.
the loss of his Pansophic MSS. were
demands on
and he had
his time of
to return
'
ad
many
errors
and defects
after his departure, that
in
now added
strictly scholastic kind,
puerilia
nauseata Latinitatis studia.'
Ludus was demanded
a
An
ilia
utut mihi toties
edition of his ScJwla
Holland, and he found so
in the version printed at
Patak
he had to devote a considerable
time to emending and printing. Then, it was impossible to escape from the supposed necessity of constructing another elementary book, a sequel to the Vestibulum^ He was also requested to be entitled the Auctarium.
by the Senate of Amsterdam to try his method on two His Latinity also was attacked, and this caused youths. to write Pro Latinitate Januae Comenianae Apologia. These labours, but especially this last treatise, revived an interest in his method in the minds of many public
him
men, and he was asked
to put his educational views in
the form of an epitome, so that busy
them.
This
gave 1
The
rise last
to
his
men might
read
Synopsis Novissimae
Dedicatory Epistle.
Life and Works
56
Methodi, which, however, he did not think
it
worth his
while to republish in his Works, probably because is
it
substantially repeated in other treatises.
The publication of his complete didactic works, to which he now addressed himself at the instance of De Geer, and under the patronage of the highest authorities in
Amsterdam, led him
to take a critical survey of all
he had written, that he might confirm, retract, or modify the opinions which he had from time to time This treatise of retrospect and revision
given forth.
he entitled Ventilabrum Sapientiae sive sapienier sua retractandi Ars The Fanner of Wisdom, or the Art '
of retracting one's to
winnow away
He '
quotes
Scientiae
in
absolutus est in ulla scientia. vestigia unius sunt (nempe Dei}.' totle as saying,
even ing,
This fanner was
Opinions.'
support of this self-criticism non contingit hominibus. Nemo enim
Philo
finis
own
the chaff and leave the solid grain.
'
It
:
Revera perfectiones
He
et
also quotes Aris-
behoves a philosopher to forswear
own dogmas,' and a Roman Pontiff as remark'Wretched is that man who is the slave of his own his
dogmas.' In the Didactica Magna, which contains the systematic development of his principles and methods, he
he has nothing to retract, but confines hima defence of the Syncretic Method, which is
finds that self to
there followed.
Comenius recognises three methods of the Analytic and truth,
ascertaining and expounding
the Synthetic
(which words he uses in our modern
acceptation), and the
Syncretic.
By
this last
he means
of Comemus. arguing by a
method of
He
of Analogy.
57 the
parallels in nature,
method
holds that the true character and
process of anything in the created world furnishes a of explanation for other things, which
line
is
of the
most convincing kind. The stricter view of Analogy which is now accepted was not known to Comenius, although he must have had before him the dictum of the schoolmen
' :
Similia illustrant quidem,
non autem
probant.' in the course of his retrospect,
When,
he re-peruses
Praeludium Pansophicum, a sense of wasted years oppresses him, and he is again afflicted with grief, his
because he
at
had,
the
urgent entreaty
of friends,
too readily deserted this the main line of his studies, sacrificing the great ambition of his life to occupy him-
have for
I imitated,'
good
pearls,
great price, it
!
Oh
How badly he exclaims, 'that merchant seeking who, when he had found a pearl of
with
self exclusively
matters didactic.
went away and sold
wretched sons of
imitate
the
Would
that
had followed
all
light,
'
he had, and bought who know not to
wisdom of the children of the world I, it
up, neglecting
when we lend an
all else
!
But so it happens
ear to the solicitations clamouring
outside us rather than to the light shining within
The
corrections
he
has
to
make on
his
didactic writings are certainly very unimportant. all
!
having once struck the Pansophic vein,
us.'
various
They
point in the direction of greater simplification, and
for this
he looks to the labours of his successors rather
than to any revision of his own.
Life and
58
Works
About the year 1657 Comenius wrote and published volume of his Works) four treatises, which
(in the fourth
He desired to present his a brief and condensed, yet systematic way,
however constitute one. principles in
so that they might be accessible to
public
The
affairs.
first
men
occupied with
of these treatises
is
entitled
E
Scholasticis Labyrinthis Exitus in Planum, sive Machina Didactica mechanice constructa : ad non haerendum am-
plius (in Docendi et Discendi munit's) sed progrcdiendum,
'An Issue out of School-labyrinths into the Open, or a Didactic Machine mechanically constructed with a view to no longer sticking fast in the work of TeachSchools, ing and Learning, but of advancing in them.'
he
tells us,
are to be
compared
distracting the minds of youth
to labyrinths, infinitely
:
the thread which
guide us through the labyrinths
The
method.
are not accurately laid down.
issues
is
to
is
a true and simple
sciences and arts and tongues are to be
taught, but the precise quantity
Method
is
and goal of teaching
The thread
all-important, because
it
of Ariadne
leads to distinct
by a proper way.
Augustine says, Praestet pauca opinari ; Pliny says, Satius sit minus
sdre quant infinita serere et melius arare ; and again, Seneca, Melius est sdre pauca et Us recte uti quam sdre multa quorum ignores nsum.
'
Our method,'
says Comenius,
'
offers
few
but these necessary to life here and hereafter ; few things, but these well consolidated by continued things,
exercises
;
few things, but these having a direct
As he grew
older,
and looked back on
utility.'
his past work,
of Comenius.
59
he became more and more convinced that he was
definite
He
and
was now
His views assumed
of age.
years
He
aims and methods.
right in his
clear shape,
to
sixty-five
his
mind a
and became almost axiomatic.
admits certain errors in the details of working out
example, that his text-books are too condensed, and attempt too much, and that it would
his
for
views;
be hardly possible to accomplish
in three
Three-Class philological, or Latin school)
years (the all
that he
once
thought might be accomplished within that period; but these faults he considers to be faults of detail,
and due
to
own
his
culpable neglect of the
principles he had himself laid down. Admitting so much, he yet regards his method as so absolute in
character that
its
it
may be
a clock, or a ship, or a going, and
you
likened to a machine Set
mill.
it
going,
and keep
will find the result certain.
it
It is really
of the nature of a mechanical construction, mechanically
He is never weary of advocating He sums up his principles, and then, with
constructed.
his system.
the ardour of his youth, he afresh proceeds to con-
all
sider the
means by which
The Latin but Latin
pr
accepta,
is
school to
usu
is
his great
end
be a college
be spoken. et
Longum
is
in
to be attained.
which nothing
et difficile
consuetudine iter breve et
calls the brief treatise
stitution of
to
in
iter
efficax.
which he advocates the
per
He in-
such a college Latium Redivivum, and urges
the authorities of
Amsterdam
to institute one.
With such a College he sees his way so to carry out methods as to justify him in recurring to one of his
his
Life and Works
60
old ideas, and comparing his method to a printing-press, which makes the impression of the type on the paper without fail. So will the impression on minds by his
method be equally
Hence
certain.
name
the
of his
next paper, Typographeum Vivum, or the Living Print-
He
ing Press.
here compares his method with clocks,
ships, agriculture
aratro
ciplinae
(Ingemum enim vivus ager sementi
seminibus obserendus,
praeparandus,
Exerdiiorum pluvia,
sole,
animandus), with the pictorial and sculptural with architecture, but prefers to dwell on to the typographic art, not only as to the
cedure, but also the result
;
for
Dis-
est ;
Doctrinarum vento
arts,
and
likeness
its
mode
of pro-
whereas in the one
case you have books, in the other, every capable pupil
properly trained will be a walking library
obambiilans
Bibliotheca.
But the
final
aim of
all
Comenius never
religious.
restoration of
man
this training is
to the Paradise
which he
and to the image of God which he the Providence of
God
moral and
lost sight of this.
lost, is
in Christ, so the
As
the
forfeited,
the aim of
aim of the
a bringing of its work and methods into a harmony with moral and religious aims, and subordinating the school to the Church as a spiritual school
society.
a restoration
is
Hence
the
title
of the next treatise, Paradisus
In this treatise he Juveiituti Christianae reducendus. aim of the school with that of a mixes up the spiritual Paradise in the sense of a place that
may be made
a
and indulges also in many forced analogies between the school and the first Paradise.
happy one
for boys,
61
of Comenius.
Lampadis he solemnly hands life to be carried on by and commends his labours to God, who had others, him so favoured as to make him the instrument of Finally, in his
Traditio
over the didactic work of his
sowing the seed of a better time for schools, and to whose blessing he looks for a rich harvest in the future.
Comenius was now
sixty-six years of age,
and had
just revised and completed the issue of his collected
Didactic works, extending to four folio volumes.
had now said
word.
his last
We
simple-hearted and single-minded old Bishop, tells
He
can well believe the
when he
us that he had been led by no personal ambition
to publish his works,
and that he was very
far
from
desiring to derogate from the claims of those writers
who preceded him, and Nor had obligations.
to his
whom
he acknowledges his motive been the desire of
had sought nothing and gained nothing. had laboured and written, he says, influenced by
wealth, for he
He
the love of God,
and stimulated by the exhortations
of learned men, solely in the hope of improving the
education of youth, and preparing a better future for
humanity. It is not to be supposed that Comenius's relations to his original patron Ludovic de Geer were always pleasant; such relations seldom are.
De Geer com-
plained of unnecessary delay, and Comenius had many personal vexations to contend with arising out of his
pecuniary dependence.
We
learn also, from the last
Life and Works
62
Dedicatory Epistle written by Comenius, and addressed some of the leading men in Amsterdam, that he
to
had
even in his old age, escaped the general -fate of reformers. While his views on Education had been not,
by some of the best men
ardently supported
that obstructive of all education
who
teacher,'
been
at
known
in
Europe,
as the 'practical
almost always an obscurantist, had Detraction was busy, and he was
is
work.
accused by the teachers of Amsterdam of 'attacking To all this his reply was brief. 'I can schools.'
he
affirm,'
'from the bottom of
writes,
my
heart, that
aim has been simple and unpretending, indifferent whether I teach or be taught, admonish or be admonished, willing to act the part of a these
my
years
forty
teacher of teachers,
me
to be so,
may be
and a
possible.
it may be permitted of disciple disciples where progress
if
in anything
that I write against schools:
They say
it is for schools that I speak, and have spoken. presume our common ends are the same it is as to methods and ways that we differ.' Malignity even touched the character and motives of the old Bishop.
nay, I
'
;
I
life
have not, by the grace of God,' he says, 'so spent that
now
in
my
old age I
are the things I have
must avoid the
light
;
my nor
now of so little account when I am asked to speak.
done
till
that I
am
As
the allegation that I have preferred private to
to
to
keep silence
public schools,
this
is
incorrect
;
my
writings
show
have desired to give trouble to none, but rather to lessen trouble. Why then should any delight to molest me? Let me live in tranquillity as long as this.
God
I
wills
me
to be here
!
With Thomas a Kempis
of Comenius. I
can from
my
63
heart and the bitter lessons ot experi
ence say, " I have tried I found peace, save in a
all
anywhere have and a little book" corner
things, nor
little
(angulnlo et libellulo).^
Of Comenius's domestic life and history much is known. He married, as his second
not very wife, the
daughter of Joh. Cyrillus, a priest of the Brotherhood and a Senior, apparently about the year 1629. She died in 1648, or the beginning of 1649, after having borne five children a son, Daniel by name, and four
The eldest daughter, Dorothea, seems to have married Johann Mohtor, a man of good Slovack family, who had been under Comenius's educational daughters.
The second
supervision at Lissa.
daughter, Elizabeth,
married Figulus, one of her father's collaborateurs, and a
Moravian
pastor.
Comenius continued
to reside in
Amsterdam,
after
the publication of his collected Didactic works (com-
pleted in the end of 1657), maintaining himself and his family by teaching, and partly,
it
would seem, supported life and
by the private liberality of the admirers of his labours
especially
expense
his
the
Avorks to the city of hospitality
De Geer
books were printed.
its
Amsterdam,
The
attack on
this,
at
whose
dedicated
his
in gratitude for the
people had shown to him.
nearly thirteen years after 1
family,
He
He
lived for
dying on the i5th of
Comenius by Nicolas Arnoldus,
in his Discursus
Bayle's Theologicus contra Comenium, is personal and spiteful. treatment of Comenius shows a complete misapprehension of his character.
Life and Works
64
1671, in his eightieth year, and was buried
November
During these concluding years he does not seem to have added to his Didactic writings, but Naarden.
at
he printed several treatises of a religious character intended to further the promotion of the unity of Christendom, and continued to maintain his connection with the Moravian
Protestant
by correspondence
and
superintendence of their affairs. publication was a confession, entitled One
Brethren,
His
last
the
the
In
simplicity this
which the piety of his heart and
in
Thing Needful^
of
he thanks
his
God
faith
are
that he
alike
conspicuous.
had been a man of
aspirations.
Even
in the declining years of his laborious life
moment
never for a
he
lost sight of his great
Pansophic world and of science was before the which to work, place letters the
and was
He
of human knowledge in all departments, be a University of scientific investigation.
sum
to
set himself diligently to replace the materials
and
MSS. which were destroyed at the sacking of Lesna, and
a large
left
number of papers behind him, enjoining his his old friend and fellow-worker Nigrinus
son Daniel and to prepare
them
for
publication.
have troubled himself very
little
The son seems
to
about the matter, but
Nigrinus worked for eight or nine years at the revision 1
Unum
necessarium in vita et morte et post mortem quod nonmundi fatigatus et ad unum necessarium sese recipiens senex J. A. Comenius anno aetatis suae 77, mundo expendendum Terent. Ad omnia aetate sapimus recte. Edit. Amsteloofiert. dami 1668. Afterwards republished in Leipzig in 1734. necessari
A
translation of the Bible into Turkish also occupied and time.
his thoughts
much
of
of Comenius. and preparation of the
65
MS., being supported during the
task by the liberality of Gerard de Geer.
But
it
does
not appear that any Pansophic publication ever saw the light. '
Comenius,' says
Von Raumer
venerable figure of sorrow.
and homeless, during the
'
truly,
is
a grand and
Wandering, persecuted,
terrible
and desolating Thirty
Years' War, he yet never despaired
and strong
truth,
but with enduring ; he laboured unweariedly to
in faith,
prepare youth by a better future. tells
us,
education
for
a
better
Suspended from the ministry, as he himself and an exile, he had become an Apostle ad
gentes
minutulas
tainly
he laboured
Christianam juveututem ; and certhem with a zeal and love worthy
for
of the chief of the Apostles.'
WORKS OF COMENIUS. Comenius wrote various books on Physics and a great many
on Theological and Ecclesiastical subjects, in addition to those on Education and on Pansophy. The chief of these were :
1.
The Labyrinth
of the
World and
the Paradise of the iieart.
Printed in the Czech language about 1621, but first published at Lesna, in quarto, in 1631. 2. Historia unitatis fratrum et ratio disciplinae.
Lumen Divinum reformatae Synopsis. Lipsiae and Amsterodami 1643. 4. De bono Unitatis et Ordinis, Disciplinae et Obedientiae in Ecclesiae Bohemicae Ecclesia recte constituta, vel constituenda ad Anglicanam Paraenesis. Amst. 1660. fulfilment of prophecy in 5. Lux in tenebris (a book on the modern events). 1650. 3.
Physicae ad
1633,
:
E
Works of Comenius.
66 6.
Historia Revelationum.
7.
Unum
Amst. I668. 1
Necessarium.
EDUCATIONAL AND PANSOPHIC WORKS. These were published at Amsterdam in 1657, in four vols. They are bound in one volume, and extend to 2271 pages. 2
folio.
In the Dedicatory Epistle, dated 2Oth December 1657, the author informs us that he had collected all his writings, arranging them in chronological order, at the request of many leading men in the State,
body
and
Amsterdam
of
in
compliance "with a resolution of the governing
(sacri senatus decreto).
He
dedicates his works to the city
in recognition of the hospitable reception
it
had
given him.
The
title is
:
A. Comenii Opera didactica omnia, variis hucusque occasionibus scripta, diversisque locis edita nunc autem non tantum in J.
:
unum, ut simul sint, collecta, sed et ultimo conatu in Systema unum mechanice constructum, redacta. Amsterodami impensis D. Laurentii de Geer excuderunt Christophorus Cunradus et Gabriel a Roy.
Anno
Erster TheiL
1657.
4
voll. fol.
(Schriften
von 1627-1642.)
The Poland Period.
1. De primis occasionibus, quibus hue studiorum delatus fuit Author, brevissima relatio. Omnes omnia docendi artificia exhibens. 2. Didactica magna. 3. Schola materni gremii, sive de provida Juventutis primo
sexennio Educatione. 4.
6. 7.
Proplasma Templi Latinitatis Dav. Vechneri
non
edita.
:
et cur
opus
processerit.
8.
1
Scholae vernaculae delineatio.
Janua latinae linguae primum Vestibulum ei praestructum.
5.
De
sermonis Latini studio.
Also, a History of the Persecutions of the Moravians, the precise title of which I do not know. a The paging 451 to 591, vol. iii., is repeated by the printer.
Works of Comenius. 10.
Prodromus pansophiae. Variorum de eo Censurae.
11.
Pansophicorum Conatuum Dilucidatio.
9.
Zweiter Theil.
67
The Elbing Period.
(Schriften von 1642-50.)
1.
De
2.
Methodus linguarum novissima fundamentis didacticis,
novis Didactica studia continuandi occasionibus. solide
superstructa. 3. 4.
LaL linguae Vestibulum, rerum et linguae cardines exhibens. Januae linguarum novissimae Clavis, Grammatica Latino-
vernacula. 5.
Judicia novaeque disquisitiones.
Dritter Theil.
(Schriften
von 1650-54.)
1.
De
2.
Scholae pansophicae delineatio.
3.
4. 5.
6.
De De De De
gendos 7.
The Patak Period.
vocatione in Hungariam relatio. repertis studii pansophici obicibus. ingeniorum cultura.
ingenia colendi primario instrumento, Libris. reperta ad Authores latinos prompte legendos et brevi et amoena via Schola Triclassi.
intelli-
facili,
Eruditionis scholasticae pars
I.
Vestibulum, rerum
et lin-
guae fundamenta ponens. 8.
Janua rerum linguarum embracing
Eruditionis scholasticae pars II.
structuram externam exhibens a. b. c.
;
Lexicon Januale.
Grammatica Janualis. Janualis rerum et verborum contextus, historiolam rerum continens.
Eruditionis scholasticae pars III. guarum ornamenta exhibens. 9.
Atrium
rerum
et lin-
10.
Fortius redivivus, sive de pellenda Scholis ignavia.
11.
Praecepta
12.
Leges bene ordinatae scholae. Orbis sensualium pictus. (Only an announcement.) Schola Ludus h. e. Januae linguarum praxis comica. Laborum scholasticorum in Hungaria obitorum Coronis.
13. 14.
15.
morum
in
usum
Juventutis collecta.
:
E 2
Anno
1653.
Works of Comenius
68
Vierter Theil. (Schriften 1.
in
von 1654-57.)
The Amsterdam Period.
Vita gyms, sive de occasionibus vitae, et quibus Autorem
Belgium
deferri,
iterumque ad intermissa didactica studia redire
contigit 2. Parvulis parvulus,
Omnibus omnia,
h. e. Vestibuli
Latinae
linguae Auctarium, voces primitivas in sententiolas redigens. 3. Apologia pro Latinitate Januae Comenianae. 4.
Ventilabrum sapientiae,
5.
E
sive sapienter sua retractandi ars. labyrinthis scholasticis exitus tandem in planum, sive didactica mechanice constructa.
Machina 6. Latium redivivum, hoc est, de forma latinissimi Collegii, seu novae romanae civitatulae ; ubi latina lingua usu et consuetudine ut olim, melius tamen quam olim, addiscatur. ars compendiose et tamen 7. Typographeum vivum, hoc est copiose ac eleganter sapientiam non chartis, sed ingeniis impri:
mendL ecclesiae reductus ; hoc est optimus scholarum ad primae paradisiacae scholae ideam delineatus. 9. Traditio lampadis, hoc est studiorum sapientiae christianaeque juventutis et scholarum, Deo et hominibus devota com8.
Paradisus
status,
mendatio. 10.
Paralipomena didactica.
Pansophiae diatyposis.
Dantzic 1643.
In 1670 Comenius, when (as he states) he was seventy-eight years of age, wrote a short preface to a trilingual edition of the Janua English, Latin, and Greek, in parallel columns published in London. Some quaint woodcuts of by no means bad execution are prefixed to this edition, which I met with in the Advocates' The cuts are illustrative of the different Library, Edinburgh.
departments of realistic study, as then understood. In these we have represented Astronomy, Mathematics, Navigation, Geography, Anatomy, Architecture. One of the anatomical illustrations is a skeleton leaning in a pensive attitude on a table, while one long bony hand rests on a skull.
THE EDUCATIONAL SYSTEM AND WRITINGS OF COMENIUS.
PART THE GREAT
I.
DIDACTIC.
First Section.
PANSOPHY AND THE AIM OF EDUCATION. THERE can be no doubt lations of
Lord Verulam
that
it
was
chiefly the specu-
that fired the imagination of
Comenius, and led him to conceive hopes of reducing existing learning to a systematic form, and providing
all
more ambitious youth of Europe,
for all the
in
a great
College, opportunities for the universal study
Pansophic To this universal and of the whole body of science. systematised learning he gave the name of Pansophia or Encyclopaedia. benefits
He
which would
was
arise
filled with high hopes of the from a revision and arrange-
ment of human knowledge with
many men
hopes which he shared it would be
of his time, and which
rash for us to say were without sufficient foundation.
The
title
Pansophy, its
of one of his treatises
in
possibility
is
'A Prelude
of
which the necessity of universal wisdom,
and
its
practicability
(if it
be approached
according to a certain method) is briefly and clearly demonstrated.' He draws a picture of the confusion
The Educational System.
72
of existing knowledge, and the inadequacy of the treatment of its various departments. He attributes this to the ignorance of those
in
one place of what had
been done elsewhere, and to the too great specialisation of inquirers. The writer on jurisprudence was ignorant, it
might be, of philosophy and physics, the writer on ignorant of metaphysics, the writer on
physics was
metaphysics and ethics ignored physics ; and so forth. Hence inadequacy of treatment ; hence, too, the frag-
mentary presentation of all knowledge. To cure this it was necessary that there should be an authorised
and systematised view of
all
learning arranged in a
Men
who, in the higher departments of education, had been disciplined in this encyclopaedia, would have an universal culture that would philosophic order.
enable them to prosecute special branches with greater He called on learned men to
firmness and accuracy.
enable him by their contributions
As
a book, or series of books. spirit
to
construct
method
to
;
such
while the
of the Baconian induction was in him, in so far
he based knowledge on observation and on advancing from particulars to generals, he had not grasped inducas
tion in
points
its
out,
trusted,
true significance.
the
and the processes and
to supplement, correct,
As
all
For,
as
Bacon himself
senses by themselves are not to be
knowledge was
of a true investigation are verify them.
to lead to
God, and
to
God
as
revealed through Christ, Comenius spoke of his encyclopaedism as a Christian Pansophy, and called the vari-
ous sections Pansophy.'
'
the seven parts of the temple of Christian
The
first
part
was
to
show the necessity
The Great and
Didactic.
73
temple and to give its external be called the Templi Sapientiae second part was to give the first
possibility of the
structure or outline
Propylaeum.
The
to
approach to a knowledge of general apparatus
all
of wisdom
in
knowable things a which the highest
genera and fundamental principles and axioms were to be exhibited, from which, as the primal sources of truth, the streams of
all
The
called the Porta.
was to exhaust
sciences flow and third part (the
to
diverge,
be
primum Atrium}
The fourth (the Atrium man and reason the fifth part
visible nature.
medium) was to
treat of
;
(Atrium internum), of man's essential nature and responsibility, and the repair of man's will as the beginning of the spiritual
life.
The
free-will
in Christ
sixth part
(Sanctum sanctorum) was to be theological, and here man was to be admitted to the study and worship of
God and
his revelation, that thereby
embrace God as the centre of eternal
he might be led to life. The seventh
aquarum viventiuni) was to expound the use wisdom and its dissemination, so that the whole
part (Fans
of true
world might be filled with a knowledge of God. This is a sketch of a Pansophic scheme of knowledge
and of a corresponding Pansophic University. The same ideas worked out as applicable to a Secondary or Latin School will be found in the sequel under the desig-
'The Inner Organisation of a Pansophic School.' Comenius was a thoroughgoing Realist in education,
nation,
but he combined with this a fervent evangelicalism indeed, his whole purpose was to lead youth to God :
through things
to
God
as the source of
all,
and
as the
crown of knowledge and the end of life. I have chosen to introduce the educational reader
The Ediicational System.
74
to Comenius in connection with his Pansophic schemes, because they are the key to his intellectual life and his educational aims. For it will be seen in the sequel that the idea of a Christian Pansophy never deserts
him, and that, from his is
purpose
'
'
mother-school
to give to children
upwards, his
and boys the elements of
universal knowledge adapted to the various stages of
school
It
life.
is
as
psedism in education paedism),
and as the
the
representative
of encyclo-
(in his case a Christian encyclofirst
exhaustive writer on general
method, that Comenius claims our attention. As a type of the realistic and encyclopaedic school ef Educationalists,
I
he
will
shall
Comenius his
now
give
an account of those works of
which he endeavoured to give effect to Pansophic educational views and his methods.
The 1
probably never be superseded.
'Great Didactic"
The word
full title
in
(Magna
Didactica)
of singular number, and of the book is as follows : is
Ars
is
arrests
first
understood.
The
DIDACTICA MAGNA; UNIVERSALE OMNES OMNIA DOCENDI ARTIFICIUM EXHIBENS
:
Sive certus et exquisitus modus, per omnes alicujus Christiani Regni communitates, Oppida et Vicos, tales erigendi Scholas, ut Omnis utriusque sexus Juventus, nemine usquam neglecto, Literis informari,
Moribus expoliri, Pietate imbui, eaque ratione intra ad omnia quae praesentis et futurae vitae sunt
pubertatis annos instrui possit,
Compendiose, Jucunde, Solide Ubi omnium quae suadentur, Fundamenta, ex ipsissima rerum natura eruuntur Veritas, artium Mechanicarum, parallelis exemplis demonstratur :
:
Annos, Menses, Dies, Horas, disponitur Via denique in effectum haec feliciter
Series, per
deducendi,
facilis et certa ostenditur.
;
:
The Great
Didactic.
75
our attention, because it was put forth as a systematic treatment of the whole question of Education. Here our object will be to make Comenius speak as much as possible for himself.
In
prefatory remarks
his
Comenius
us that the
tells
Great
the
to
Didactic,
Didactic Art has to be
studied in the interests of Parents, Teachers, Pupils, the
Commonwealth, the Church, and Heaven. '
Quidnam,' says
fundamentum
Diogenes the
est
Adolescentium edu-
totius reipublicae ?
Haud enim unquam
catio.
'
Pythagorean,
fructum proIt is our bounden
vites utilem '
quae non bene sunt excultae.' he adds, 'to consider the means whereby the whole body of Christian youth may be stirred to vigour tulerint
duty,'
of
mind and the love of Heavenly
things.'
General Statement of Aim.
Man
I.
is
the
last,
the most complete, and the most
excellent of living creatures. II. life is
The
final
or Spiritual. the
end of man
lies
beyond
threefold, viz., Vegetative, Animal,
body
The
first
this
and
nowhere manifests
This
life.
Intellectual
itself
outside
the second stretches forth to objects through
;
the operations of the senses
;
the third
is
able to exist
separately as well as in the body, as in the case of
Angels.
gradum a
'Jam quia evidens
est,
supremum hunc
vitae
prioribus valide in nobis obumbrari et prae-
pediri, necessario
deducatur.'
sequitur futurum esse ubi in
OL
The Educational System.
76 This
III.
The
life.
life
visible
is
only a preparation for an eternal is a seed-plot, a boarding-house
world
and training-school
for
man.
'As certainly as the period spent
womb
is
is
certainly
that
a preparation for the
life
in the
mother's
in the
body, so
the dwelling in the body a preparation for
take up the present and endure he who has brought forth from Happy
life
ever.
which
will
mother's
womb
times he
who
for his
happier a thousand carries hence a well-formed soul.'
well-formed limbs
:
IV. There are three steps of preparation for Eternity.
secum omnia, nosse; Regere;
'Se, et
ad
et
Deum
Dirigere.' It is
accordingly required of
(i.) (2.)
He He
should
know
man
that
all things.
should have power over
all
things and
over himself. (3.)
He
should refer himself and
all
things to God,
the Source of All.
These requirements are summed up in the words Eruditio, Virtus seu Mores Honesti, Religio seu Pietas, Knowledge, Virtue, and
Piety.
All else
is
merely
accidental and extrinsic.
V. The seeds of these three (Knowledge, Virtue, and Religion) are in us by Nature, i.e. our first original and fundamental nature, to which we are to be recalled by
God
in Christ.
It is as certain that
Men
has been born
fit
for the
understanding of things, the harmony of morals, and the love of God, as that there are roots to a tree.
The Great Didactic,
wisdom
omniscient, and the globular mirror
in its
man it is
sweep
Again, seeds of
Man
is
is
is
all
fit
to acquire all
God
the image of God.
in a
The body,
are limited, but the
capable of
is
a polished
like
is
chamber, which receives
things.
all
mind
is
the voice,
unlimited
things.
a microcosm in which are enfolded the
all things,
To
as well as of all knowledge.
as inhabiting a natural body, are
and
has placed the roots
mind of man
hung up
the forms (species) of
He
man.
in
knowledge, because he
the vision of
God
or Eruditio.
KNOWLEDGE, of eternal
77
attached
him,
emissaries
scouts, viz., his senses of seeing, hearing, smelling,
taste,
and touch.
is implanted in man a desire to know, and not a of labour, but an appetite for labour. tolerance merely
There
The senses, e.g., seek about for objects. The mind may be compared to the not receive
all
kinds of seeds
? or,
earth, for
does
it
as Aristotle said, to
a tabula rasa, on which nothing is inscribed, but on which everything may be inscribed ; or the brain may
be compared to wax, on which every form may be for which the wisdom of God is to be imprinted ;
has made it, though small, capable of innumerable impressions. receiving Most fitly perhaps, is the mind to be compared to
admired,
who
a mirror, which reflects accurately before
all
that
is
placed
it.
VIRTUE, or Mores Honesti. He are connate with man.
morum.
In
The is
seeds of moral
adapted
the motions of the
soul
life
a
harmoma
the
principal
for
The Educational System.
78 wheel
the
is
The
will.
weights which drive this wheel is as a
are the affections and appetites, but the reason
movable bolt which opens and shuts the entrance of these, and suspends or directs. So
PIETY, or Religio. in
man,
man
for
longs after
striving,
and
also are the roots of religion
he not the image of God
is
its
God is summum bonum
likeness.
this is the
wholly extinguished by the Fall. our restoration in the new Adam.
own
willingly to its
by
true nature,
the grace of the
holy than
it is
Holy
We
The
?
soul of
the end of
its
a longing not
are not to forget
Everything returns
and
it is
easier for
be
wise, good,
Spirit, to
man, and
for his adventitious depravity to stop his
progress.
Nature gives the seeds of knowledge, morality, and but it does not give knowledge, virtue, and
religion,
religion
These have to be
themselves.
Hence man
is
animal
truly called
striven
for.
disciplinabile, since
he cannot truly become a man except through disciMan, then, has to be educated to become a pline.
Even to use The mind,
man. cated.
needs discipline
;
if
weak or
but this
is
understanding; for as rich
grows weeds and so
is it
with the
Education
is
thistles in
man to
stupid,
we
all
admit,
true even of the capable soil,
if
not rightly
tilled,
more than usual abundance,
of natural talent.
be carried out while the mind
tender and the brain
being
he has to be edu-
his limbs aright,
soft.
may be educated
And
in
order that the
to full humanity,
God
is
yet
human
has given
The Great Didactic. him fit
79
certain years of childhood during which he
for active life
;
and
that only
is
firm
and
stable
is
not
which
has been imbibed during the earliest years. The care of children belongs properly to their parents, but they need the help of those specially set apart for education
there
preceptores, ludimagistri, professores
and
consequently, a need for schools and colleges.
is,
Schools should be instituted in every part of the empire, and the whole of the youth of both sexes should be sent Schools have been truly called humanitatis
to these.
(workshops or manufactories of Humanity), A rational trained to be i
officinae
man may be
where
creature
himself;
A
2.
;
3.
A
.
creature lord of other creatures and of creature which shall be the joy of his
Creator.
That only
I
is
truly officina
in
wisdom
a school, Comenius says, which
hominum, where minds are instructed where souls and their
to penetrate all things,
affections are virtues,
call
guided to the universal harmony of the
and hearts are allured
to
divine love,
'ubi
omnes omnia omnino doceantur.' Luther, in 1525, in his exhortation to the States of the Empire to erect schools, desires, inter alia, these
two things (i) That in all cities, towns, and villages schools be instituted to teach all the youth of both sexes so that those engaged in agriculture and trades '
;
might receive two hours' daily instruction in letters, morals, and religion. (2) That they should be instructed according to
some
easier
method, which would
not only not deter from study, but allure to
it,
so that
The Educational System.
8o
they should derive no less pleasure from their studies than from their games.' But even now, ubi universales '
scholae
illae
?
ubi blanda
ilia
methodus
?'
Even those
that exist for the wealthier classes are a terror to boys
and torture-chambers of minds.
As
moral training
to
and manners, even the Universities are bad. why all this ? Because de bene vivendo in '
They have sought only know-
quaestio nulla movetur.' ledge, not morality
And how have that they spend
and
And scholis
religion.
In such a way more years over what
they sought this?
five, ten,
or even
could be done in one year.
What
is
capable of being
and poured into the mind in the gentlest way is violently stuffed in and stamped in. What might be the eyes is and before clearly placed perspicuously instilled
presented in an obscure, perplexed, and intricate way. The mind is nowhere nourished with the true kernel
of things, but with the mere husk of words. As to the study of the Latin tongue good Heavens
how
laborious,
scullions, cooks,
how and
intricate,
how
prolix!
soldiers will learn
!
Mere
one, two, or
more quickly than the pupils of learn Latin only ; and these know
three foreign tongues
our schools will of
little
must
it,
arise
guished
and are dependent on their lexicons. from a bad method. Well may the
Lubinus
say that,
when he
thinks
This distin-
of
the
immense labour, tedium, and loss in the teaching of Latin, he is disposed to think that the method must have been invented by some the
human
race.
evil
genius
an enemy of
But why multiply testimony?
I
The Great myself
youth
81
Didactic.
am
an unhappy instance of wasted boyhood and years misspent, the memory of which I recall
with tears and sighs. But the past us do better for our posterity.
is
irrevocable.
Let
Aim of Education according proceeds to treat of Method, taking the operations of external nature as his guide. So much
for the general
to Comenius.
He now
The
is
parallelism
throughout forced, and often
fanciful.
METHOD.
Second
Section.
THE METHOD OF EDUCATION. REFORMATION tion of schools (i.)
(2.)
And
(3.)
And
(4.)
may be
instructed save those to
has denied intelligence. instructed in
and
that, as
him
And
undertake an organisa-
whereby
wise, good,
as will set
I
possible.
All the youth
whom God man
is
all
a preparation for
free before
that,
those things which
make
a
holy.
he
life,
in
such a time
adult.
is
without blows, severity, or compulsion,
but most lightly, gently, and, so to speak, spontaneously. (5.) And that, in such a way that they shall be trained, not to specious solid learning,
and
and
superficial,
to the use of their
but to true and
own
faculties.
not to dependence on others or on mere memory.
With and
like solidity will
they be instructed in morality
religion.
(6.)
And that,
so that the course of instruction shall
not be laborious, but very easy
;
four hours a day being
sufficient.
Order
it
is
that
sustains nature in
is
the soul of the world
all its parts.
;
order
The Great Order too
Didactic.
83
the eye of the school, and
is
we must
take from nature the order of the school.
Our
business
is
to discover from the indications of
nature the principles which underlie the answers to the following queries (i.)
How
life
:
may be
so prolonged as to enable us
to learn all things. (2.)
How
arts
may be
shortened with a view to rapid
learning. (3.)
How we may
seize
the
right
occasions
for
learning so as to learn Surely. (4.)
How we may
unlock the mind so as to learn
How we may
sharpen the understanding so as
Easily, (5.)
to learn Solidly.
Omitting other points, let us consider the three problems contained in the words surely, easily, solidly
CERTO, FACIL, SOLID.
Certo, or Surely.
F 2
The Educational System,
84
CERTO, or SURELY.
1.
How are
we
to teach
and
learn surely,
so as to be
i.e.
sure of our result ?
This is to be done by finding the modus operandi of Nature, and accommodating ourselves to that, as follows
1 :
Nature attends
FIRST PRINCIPLE.
to
a fit
time.
Birds do not begin the work of multiplying their species
So with other natural operations, such as the
in winter.
growth
in a
garden
;
the season determines
for exercising the
all.
do not choose a
in the teeth of this, schools
minds of pupils
;
Right time
fit
and they do not so
accurately arrange the exercises as to insure that things advance infallibly through their
own
all
successive
steps.
Just as Nature chooses spring as the time of preparation for future products, so the right time
the spring of
life.
The
morning hours, which
is
is
boyhood
right time of the day
the spring of the day;
to arrangement of studies,
it
may be
that nothing should be taught except
said,
when
is
and
the as
generally, it
can be
comprehended.
SECOND PRINCIPLE. itself before
it
gives
Nature prepares material for
it form.
In the school-books, matter does not precede form. 1
It will
be noticed that successive principles yield the same or
similar rules.
Hence considerable
repetition.
The Great
Didactic.
85
In schools also they teach words before things
mere clothing or husk of words before the
Then
the
reality itself.
study of a language they teach form before things, because they teach rules before words and sentences. They give rules and then examples, in
the
whereas the light ought to precede that which it is intended to light up. In all instruction it is necessary that, having got ready the necessary books and materials:
(i.)
The under-
standing be instructed before speech is demanded; (2.) That no language should be learned from a Gram-
mar, but from suitable authors, that real studies should
precede organic (formal),
come
and that examples should
before rules.
THIRD PRINCIPLE.
Nature takes a
operation, or at least takes care that
it
fit subject
be
for
its
made fit.
Wherefore (i.)
Let him who goes to school remain steadily
there.
Whatever study is taken up for treatment, let the minds of the pupils be predisposed towards it (and (2.)
prepared for it). out of the path of (3.) Let all obstacles be removed the pupils.
FOURTH PRINCIPLE. its
works,
but
Nature
does not confuse itself in
advances distinctly
to
one thing
after
another.
Wherefore
let
pupils
be occupied with only one
The Educational System.
86
study at a time a time.
;
that
FIFTH PRINCIPLE.
from within outwards,
is
to say, teach only
Nature e.g.
a
one thing
at
begins all its operations
tree
grows from within,
etc.
Teachers err herein, that instead of diligently explaining and articulating everything, they would acquit themselves of their task of instructing youth,
by speaking,
and exercising memory. Wherefore
dictating,
(i.)
Let the understanding of things be first formed, memory exercised on what is understood, and
then the
only in the third place, speech and hand (i.e. writing). (2.) The teacher should attend to every way of opening the intelligence, and must apply
SIXTH PRINCIPLE.
and
Nature
them
begins all its formation
thence proceeds to specialise
from generals, warms and nourishes the whole mass of does not form feet, but,
first
fitly.
it
and there
sends
its
the canvas roughly with chalk,
creative So,
specialises.
a painter in painting a portrait does not draw nose, then the ears, etc., but outlines the whole
So with
it
the head, then the wings, then the
having warmed the whole,
force into the special parts,
in.
e.g.
the egg, and
first
man on
and then proceeds
instruction, the outline should
first
the
to
fill
be given.
Wherefore (i.)
From
(principles
the very beginning of their instruction, the
or)
should be given.
essential
groundwork of
all learning
The Great Didactic. Every language, science, or
(2.)
learned
should
art
Thus
simplest rudiments.
in' its
87 first
be
the idea of
the whole, as a whole, will be grasped ; then, more fully, and examples should be given ; thereafter, pecu-
rules
liarities
and anomalies; and
necessary, com-
finally, if
mentaries, etc.
SEVENTH PRINCIPLE.
Nature
saltum, but step by
step.
insensible degrees.
So, a
does
not proceed per
The hatching goes on by man building a house does
not begin from the top but from the foundation, and
by step he rears his Wherefore
step
structure.
The whole sphere of studies should be tributed carefully among the successive classes of
dis-
(i.)
the
school in such a manner that the earlier study always prepares the
way
for
what
is
to follow, and, as
it
were,
lights the
path to it. The time at the teacher's disposal should be
(2.)
carefully distributed, so that its
own
peculiar task
may
await every year, month, day, hour.
This distribution of the time should be most
(3.)
closely attended over,
so
to,
and nothing put
in
EIGHTH PRINCIPLE. not stop
till it
that its
nothing
wrong
passed
order.
Nature, when
has completed
may be it
once begins, does
its task.
Wherefore (i.)
He who
is
handed over
retained there until he structed, moral,
and
is
to the school should
be
ready to come forth an in-
religious
man.
The Educational System,
88 (2.)
(3.)
The school should be in an undisturbed locality. 1 What has been laid down to be done should be
strictly carried
on on the
lines laid
down, and no gap
permitted. (4.)
No
one should be allowed to absent himself on
any pretext.
NINTH PRINCIPLE. is
to its
contrary
Nature
carefully avoids
whatever
operations or hurtful.
Wherefore (i.)
Permit a scholar the use of no books save those
which have to do with his own (2.)
The books should be
class.
so constructed that they
may
with truth be called channels of Wisdom, Morality,
and
Piety.
(3.)
to
be
Dissolute associates in or out of school are not tolerated.
II.
We
FACILE, or EASILY.
have exhibited the principles in accordance with
which the work can be done with proceed to pleasantly.
show
that
it
This
will
be the case
certainty.
Now we
can also be done easily and if
we attend
to the
following ten principles (many of which repeat what has
been already laid down). I. Let the education begin
early, before the
corrupted. -
This belongs rather to the Third Principle.
mind
is
The Great Didactic. II.
89
Let
it
be done with due preparation of the
Let
it
proceed from the more general to the
mind. III. special.
IV.
And
from the easy to the more
difficult.
V. Let no one be weighted with too much to VI. Let progress be slow everywhere. VII. Let
what
it
the
intellect
learn.
be forced to nothing save
spontaneously desires in accordance with
its
age and with right method.
VIII. Let everything be communicated through the senses,
IX.
And
X. Let the
turned to present use. all
things be taught according to one
and
same method.
Let us follow the steps of Nature as
illustrative
of
the above principles.
FIRST PRINCIPLE.
Nature begins from pure
elements.
The egg which is to be hatched is pure. The tender minds we seek to train should be free from distractions and uncorrupted. Wherefore Let the education of youth begin early. Let there be only one preceptor in each subject each pupil (i.e. do not send the child from one
(i.)
(2.)
for
master to another in the same subject). (3.) Before all, let the morals be reduced to harmony under the influence of the preceptor.
The Educational System.
go
SECOND PRINCIPLE. that
it
Nature predisposes
matter so
shall seek form.
The
bird hatched desires to walk and to peck, and
finally desires to fly.
Wherefore (i.)
stirred
The
desire of
knowing and learning
in boys in every way.
up
is
to
be
edV ^s <iAo^a07s tvy
(Isoc.)
TroAv/ia^rjs.
Let the method of teaching lessen the labour of learning, so that nothing be a stumbling-block to the (2.)
pupil and deter from perseverance in study.
This ardour to acquire
who should learning
ready to
;
is
to
by teachers, who should be kind, paternal, and ; by schools, which should be plea-
commend
sant rooms, well lighted, clean, etc.
;
by
be excited by parents,
evince their respect for schoolmasters and
and adorned with pictures,
the things which the pupils study, which should
be so presented as to attract; by the method, which should be the natural method; and by magistrates, who should
be present
at examinations
THIRD PRINCIPLE. beginnings,
and
distribute rewards.
Nature draws out
all things from
which in their bulk are small, in
their virtue
strong.
Note
in connection with this
summed up (2.)
in
That every
rules,
rule
very
(i.)
short,
be conceived
in
That every but
very
art
be
exact.
words as brief as
(3.) That numerous examples be given they are lucid. with each rule, so that the applications of the rule,
however various, may be
clear.
The Great Didactic. FOURTH PRINCIPLE. easy to the
We
more
91
Nature proceeds from the
by the equally unknown, and many other will be amended if
The
known tongue.
the
speak
If the study of
the pupil being
to understand, then to write,
and
finally to
(which, being extemporaneous, is the most diffi(5.) If, when Latin words are given with verna-
cular, the vernacular words, as
being best known, always
(6.) If the material of study be so arranged
first.
which
that the scholar learns first that
that
(4.)
it
cult).
come
be given in a
grammar and lexicon be the vernacular) by means of
new tongue advance by degrees first
which
(3.) If every
adapted to that tongue (i.e. which the new is to be learned.
taught
unknown
faults
teacher speak the same vernacular as the
(2.) If all explanations of things
boy.
more
difficult.
find Latin rules taught in Latin
(i.)
the
which
finally that
trations
is
near, then that
which
is
which
most remote
from theology or
politics,
is
(e.g.
is
nearest, then
more remote, and do not seek illus-
but from things at hand
boys be first exer1 then the and then the cised, memory, intelligence,
and
familiar).
(7.) If the senses of
For science takes its beginning judgment. from the senses, and thence passes into the memory through imagination, then by induction of singulars an finally the
understanding of universals
is
formed, and finally a
judgment as to things understood takes
effect,
giving
the certitude of science. 1
Intelligence should precede of the generalising power.
memory, but the term
is
here used
The Educational System.
92
Nature
FIFTH PRINCIPLE. but
is
does not overweight
content with few things at
demand two
a time
e.g. it
itself,
does not
birds out of one egg.
SIXTH PRINCIPLE. proceeds slowly
e.g.
Nature
slow
is
does not
hurry
itself,
but
the hatching of the bird.
Wherefore (i.)
Spend
as few hours as possible in public lessons;
four being the right number, as
many more being
left
for private study. (2.) Fatigue the memory as little as possible, only fundamental things being exacted, all else being allowed
to flow freely. (3.)
Proportion
all
things to the
according to the progress of years
grow of
capacity, which,
and
studies, will
itself.
SEVENTH PRINCIPLE.
Nature pushes nothing forcibly
forward, except what, being already inwardly matured, desires to burst forth the bird does not urge its e.g.
young to fly till their wings are ready. Let nothing, then, be done against the grain. The want of desire frequently arises from want of previous preparation and explanation.
Wherefore (i.)
Let nothing be attempted with youth except
those things which their age and ability not only admit of but desire. (2.) Let nothing be prescribed as a memory-task which has not previously been thoroughly understood. (3.) Let nothing be prescribed to be done till the
The Great Didactic. form of
and the
it
rule of imitation have
EIGHTH PRINCIPLE. way
e.g.
been
suffi-
and impressed.
ciently pointed out
possible
93
-Nature assists
there
warmth
is vital
itself in every
in the
egg
itself,
as well as in the maternal incubator.
Boys must be so
understand what
far assisted as to
is
The teacher who demands a task given them to do. without sufficient explanation and preparation is as cruel as a nurse
who would
put an infant on the ground and must bear patiently with weakness.
We
to walk.
tell it
Wherefore (i.)
Let no
stripes
be
(for if the
boy does not
teacher's,
who
inflicted
learn,
either does not
(2.)
their
:
make
the
it ?).
that they see
in order that everything
easily, let
it
as clearly as
e.g.
let
to the ears, but the teacher
imagination.
imprinted
hearing be joined with
and the hand with speech.
eyes, that through
may be
the senses be applied to the subject
as often as possible
tell
to
studies
save the
five fingers.
And
more
vision,
do
it
Let what the pupils have to learn be so placed
them and explained
own
(3.)
the
fault is
know how
pupil docile, or does not care to
before
on account of
whose
them the
Leave nothing
It is
must present
instruction until
not enough to
it
may
to the
reach the
has been impressed
by means of the ear, the eye, the tongue, the hand. Write up on the walls (or draw) the substance of your Thus the pupils will also acquire the habit teaching. of writing
down
in their note-books.
The Educational System.
94
NINTH PRINCIPLE. Nature produces nothing the use of which is not ultimately apparent e.g. wings and feet are found to be formed for flying and running. Wherefore Let nothing be taught except
for manifest use.
TENTH
does all things uniformly
Nature
PRINCIPLE.
one bird
e.g.
in the
same way
as
all
Let there be one and the same method
for
is
produced
other birds.
Wherefore (i.)
instructing in all sciences arts
one and the same
;
Let there be
(2.)
;
one and the same in
all
in all tongues.
for all school-exercises the
same
order and manner of procedure.
Use
(3.)
the same editions of books throughout
III.
Few This
To I.
is
give a solid
1 SOLIDE, Or SOLIDLY.
amount of
instruction to scholars.
a general complaint.
cure these evils
Let only things
be treated
likely to
be of
solid advantage
of.
II. All these should be taught without separating any of them from the curriculum. 1
is in this chapter a good deal of forcing in order to run on ten principles like the preceding. It is enough to enumerate the principles without going into all the details.
There
make
it
The Great Didactic. III.
A
IV.
That
V.
solid basis should
basis should
be
be
95
laid for each.
laid deep.
Let everything subsequently aimed at
rest
on
same foundations.
these
VI. Wherever distinctions are to be made, let these be distinctly and most articulately made. VII. Let all studies which follow be founded on those that
go before. VIII. Let all things which as a matter of be always connected in teaching. IX.
fact
cohere
Let everything be arranged according to
true relation to the understanding, the
its
memory, and the
speech.
X.
Let everything be firmly implanted by continual
exercises.
FIRST PRINCIPLE.
Nature
begins nothing that will be
useless.
Wherefore (i.)
in
schools
Let nothing be taught which
solid utility for this life (2.)
If
some
and the
is
not of the most
next.
things have to be instilled into youth
only for the sake of this
life, let
them be of such a kind
as will not hinder the interests of the eternal
as will produce solid fruit for this
SECOND PRINCIPLE. be of benefit to the body
Therefore
it
is
life,
and
life.
Nature omits nothing
likely to
it is forming.
that
'in
schools there must be not
merely knowledge, but also morals and
piety.
The Educational System.
g6
THIRD PRINCIPLE.
Nature
does nothing without a
foundation or root.
Wherefore (i.)
The
be excited (2.)
to
The
love of any studies that are begun should in the pupil.
idea
be taught
(i.e.
outline or sketch) of the subject
language or art should first be given In this way a foundation
before going to particulars. is
laid in the
mind of the
pupil.
FOURTH PRINCIPLE. Nature sends its roots deep. The general idea of the subject to be taught must therefore
be deeply impressed.
FIFTH PRINCIPLE.
Nature produces everything from
a root ; nothing from any other Wherefore (i.)
Let
all
things be
source.
deduced from the unchange-
able elements of things. (2.) Let nothing be learned by authority, but by demonstration, sensible or rational.
Let nothing be taught by the analytic method tut rather by the synthetic. only, (3.)
SIXTH PRINCIPLE. which
it
Nature, the more the uses for
prepares anything, the more articulately does
differentiate it
it
into parts.
Wherefore Let there be no confusion in instruction.
SEVENTH PRINCIPLE. is
Nature, in each of its works, and never attempts
in perpetual progress, never halts,
The Great Didactic. neiv things, the continues
former things being
what has
97
cast aside, but only
been previously begun, increases
it,
and
it.
perfects
Wherefore (i.)
Let
all
studies
be so arranged that the subse-
be founded in what has preceded, quent and be strengthened by them. things shall
Let everything which is presented to the pupil, and rightly understood, be fixed in the memory. (2.)
EIGHTH PRINCIPLE.
Nature binds
together everything
by continuous bonds.
Wherefore (i.)
Let the studies of the whole
life
be so arranged
one encyclopaedia, in which there be nothing which does not arise out of a common
that they shall be shall
nothing not in its proper place. Let everything that is taught be so strengthened by reasons that no room shall be left for doubt or root,
(2.)
forgetfulness.
And
further, let
all
things
be taught
through their causes.
NINTH PRINCIPLE. and
Nature
preserves,
branches, a true proportion in
respect
between root
of quantity and
quality.
Wherefore (i.)
Let everything taught be at once a subject of be learned
reflection as to its use, lest anything should
to
no purpose
(i.e.
the root of knowledge must spread
out into the branches of
its
o
various applications).
The Educational System.
98 (2.)
Let everything that
to others, that nothing
TENTH itself
is
learned be communicated
may be known to no purpose.
PRINCIPLE.
Nature
develops
and strengthens
by frequent movement.
There must therefore
and
repetitions
Comenius
in everything
exercises.
This
is
be very frequent
pressed strongly by
for various reasons.
Hence The significance Multa rogare
Haec
tria
of the well-known distich
Retenta docere. rogata tenere discipulum faciunt superare magistrum. :
:
SCHOOL MANAGEMENT IN RELATION TO SURE, SOLID, AND EASY INSTRUCTION. Comenius next proceeds to give suggestions for school This was in his case a demand which management. the reader was entitled to make, because the contem-
plated course of instruction was encyclopaedic, and it accordingly was difficult to see how the work could be life. He held that by due time, by pursuing good methods, and by basing all instruction in language on the Realities of Knowledge, it was possible to carry youth with ease
done
in the ordinary school
beginning in
and certainty through a Pansophic curriculum. The reasons why more rapid progress is not made schools are, he says, these
Because there are no
marking distinctly how far pupils are to be any one year, month, and day. (2.) Because
fixed goals
carried in
(i.)
in
The Great Didactic. no way (3.)
is
marked out of
infallibly
99
reaching these goals.
Because things that are joined together by nature
are not taken
as connected, but
up
separately.
E.g.
Boys are employed
in learning to read long before they
are taught to write.
In Latin, again, boys are required
to struggle with the accidence
and grammar
with mere words without things.
rules,
and
He
then goes on to out defects as to the inner point organisation of schools the masters, the classes, and the books in all which
animadversions he
undoubtedly right; but as the most part no longer
is
defects to which he alludes for the exist in schools,
we may pass
at
which he lays down. He maintains that one teacher
once to the general
rules
will
suffice for
the
any number of boys. It seems to have been the custom to teach boys either individually, or two or three together, in Comenius's time. Comenius instruction of
was consequently right in maintaining that a considerBut able number could be taught together in a class. he places no experience
tells
limit
on
us there
sufficiently taught.
the is
a
number.
Our modern
limit, if the class is to
Comenius admits
be
that the teacher
of one hundred boys
whether
all
could not personally ascertain did and understood their work; but by
arranging them in tens, and putting one of the boys (whose work he had ascertained to be accurate) over
each troop of ten, he might check their exercises and The troops of ten he calls Dereport to the master. curiae,
and
Then he
their captains Decuriones.
gives various practical directions for teaching
G
2
The Educational System.
ioo
a large class, most of which are admirable. E.g. The teacher must make all attentive to himself, and this (i.)
pleasing and (2.)
bringing before his pupils something
By always
profitable.
introducing the subject of instruction in such
By
a way as to
commend
it
intelligences into activity
ing
to them, or
by
by
stirring their
inciting questions regard-
it.
(3.)
standing in a place elevated above the class,
By
and requiring
eyes to be fixed on him.
all
(4.) By aiding attention through the representation of everything to the senses as far as possible. (5.)
interrupting his instruction
By
pertinent questions
e.g.
Tu
by frequent and
aut tu quid
modo
dixi?
etc. etc. (6.) If fail
the boy
to answer,
thirtieth,
who
has been asked a question should
by leaping
to the second, third, tenth,
and asking the answer without repeating
the
question. (7.)
one
By
in the
(8.)
when
By
occasionally
whole
class,
demanding an answer from any and thus stirring up rivalry.
giving an opportunity to any to ask questions
the lesson
is
finished.
In the correction of the numerous written exercises
which Comenius would
give,
it
would be necessary,
of
course, to call in the aid of the Decuriones.
Comenius next speaks of the necessity of all boys using the same books and same editions, and the importance of a careful construction of school-books.
The Great
He
101
Didactic.
such careful
next advocates the necessity of
school-order as will insure that the same thing
by all at the same Then, that all be taught according
is
done
time.
to
the same
method. Next, that few, but
words be used
select,
for
the
explanation of things.
He
next considers
how two
or three things can be
done together (i.) Let words always be conjoined with :
Thereby we
shall learn
about '
est,'
says Seneca, Ep.
ix.,
ut
'
realities.
non
things.
Id agendum
verbis serviamus sed
Let the exercises of reading and writing be always conjoined. (3.) Let exercises in style be not mere exercises in style, but in matter, so that, while they sensibus.'
(2.)
exercise the mind, they also attain
Let what
(4.)
by them.
(5.)
in a sportive
be
is
learnt
Let the serious things of
way
in school-exercises,
successful
may
be imitated
rivalries
may
knowledge
(col-
and the pupils who are most
dubbed Licentiate
be dubbed,
in
or Doctor. Again, they connection with other studies, Kings,
Councillors, Chancellors, Secretaries,
Let everything advance step by
is
solid result.
life
e.g.
instituted in certain departments of
lecting of plants, etc.),
all
some
by the pupils be again taught
step.
and so (7.)
forth.
To
(6.)
prevent
delay and retardation of progress, drop out whatever irrelevant or superfluous or too detailed.
The Art of Education.
Third
Section.
THE ART OF EDUCATION THE APPLICATION OF METHOD TO PRACTICE i.e.
1
.
WE have now given a view of Education, in respect of
remaining half of the
Comenius's Theory of The of Method.
Aim and
treatise,
though forming a con-
tinuation of the parts which precede
indication of a division,
is
of the theory of
cation
repetition
is
without any in point of fact the appli-
Method
it,
to the
Praxis,
and
unavoidable.
Comenius recognises the labour which his conception of the school and of method demands of the teacher,
and
desires to
show how
and the work made
that labour
possible.
may be
abbreviated
As education was then
conducted, the task which Comenius imposed on teachers
would certainly have been beyond their powers. Accorhe inquires first into the obstructions which so
dingly,
retarded the work of schools, that those
a large part of their respects 1
The
think
it
division
who had
spent
them had not even paid the Arts and Sciences, much less
their lives in
to
which
I
have made
is
gives a clearer view of his system.
not in Comenius, but
I
The Great Didactic. acquired a knowledge of them.
103
These obstructions are
presented as follows, and they are generally merely the negation of the positive rules of method already enforced :
(i.) There are no fixed goals marking distinctly how far pupils are to be carried in any one year, month, or
day. (2.)
No way of infallibly reaching these goals is marked
out. (3.)
Things that have a natural connection are not
taken up together, but separately writing, words without things. (4.)
The
arts
e.g.
reading without
and sciences are treated of
in a frag-
mentary way, and not encyclopaedically. (5.) Different schools have different methods of procedure;
teachers in the
nay, different
follow diverse methods,
employ different methods in the which he teaches. will
(6.)
The prevalence of
want of (7.)
same school
and even the same teacher different subjects
individual teaching
and the
classification.
Increase in the
number of masters
to
meet the
above objection only increases the confusion.
Boys are often allowed by their masters to take books they please, both in school and out of what up (8.)
school, instead of being kept in definite lines with pre-
Boys thus get into a state of mental from which confusion, only the more vigorous spirits scribed books.
ever extricate themselves.
In seeking for remedies, Comenius seeks an analogy
The Educational System.
IO4
though destitute of
in nature, which,
that I
may
Take his rays sufficing
here. in
the heavens.
By
the diffusion of
does not occupy himself with objects one by but illumines and warms the
a tree or an animal,
one whole (2.)
earth.
By
himself of (3.)
rise to (4.) is
it
Sun
of procedure
he discharges a laborious and infinite function for all. And how does he work ?
He
(i.)
give
the
intrinsic merit, is
mode
yet so characteristic of his fanciful
the same rays he lights all his
and discharges
functions.
He
same order of operation
preserves the
He
as he
He
is
produces
;
gives
as
he
this year, so next.
produces everything out of
and not from any other (6.)
all,
At the same time through all regions he spring and summer, autumn and winter.
to-day, so to-morrow, (5.)
up
own germ,
its
quarter.
all
things together which ought to
be together. (7.)
He
produces
all
by their own steps of makes way for another.
things
gradation, so that one thing
he does not produce useless things. In imitation of the Sun and its operation (8.) Finally,
:
(i.)
Let there be only one teacher
least for (2.) (3.)
-a
for a school, or at
class.
In one subject, let there be but one author. Let one and the same labour be expended on
the whole of the pupils present. (4.)
ing to
Let
all
disciplines
and tongues be taught accord-
one and the same method.
The Great Didactic. (5.)
briefly (6.)
Let
taught from the foundation,
and nervously. Let
which are (7.)
things be
all
all
be joined together
stability to
to the
(8.)
in teaching
themselves connected.
in
Let
things
all
things advance
by indissoluble
may
that everything taught to-day
way
105
steps, so
give firmness and
what was taught yesterday, and point the
work of the morrow.
Let everything that
is
useless be eliminated from
the teaching.
There
is
a curious parallelism here attempted between
the operations of the sun
and of the schoolmaster, but
I have no always fanciful, and frequently strained. doubt that the analogies of Nature frequently suggested
methods
mind of Comenius, and on the other good school-methods suggested to him the
to the
hand, that
modes of operations
of Nature as they presented them-
selves to the non-scientific apprehension of the time.
Comenius now proceeds
to apply the
principles or rules to school-management,
what he has
to say into the
above eight and throws
form of problems to be
solved.
FIRST PROBLEM.
How
can one teacher
number ofpupils whatsoever
suffice
for any
?
A large number of pupils is in itself an advantage to both teacher and taught, stimulating the former and exciting sympathy in work and emulation in studies. To
facilitate
the
teaching of a large class by
instructor, certain rules, however,
one
must be attended
to.
1
The Educational System.
06
(i.)
The whole
should be divided into certain
class
and over each of these an inspector or decurio should be appointed. (2.) The teacher tribes or decurige,
should teach
and none
at once,
school or privately
in the
(simul
all
et semel).
For
this
it is
separately, either
together and at once
all
necessary that he possess
the art of fixing the attention of
all
on himself, and of
never saying anything except to listeners, and never teaching anything save when all are attending. The decuriones will be a great aid in securing the attention of their various divisions, but the
master himself should
Endeavour always to present some teaching which and profit the pupils.
will please
At the beginning of every
fresh task,
pare the minds of his pupils, by the
new
he should pre-
commending
matter, either
its
by showing what has already been put before, or by questions regarding
it
as will
and make them more eager
to
show
to
them
coherence with starting such
their ignorance,
know.
He
should take up such a position, somewhat raised, as will enable him to control the eyes and fix the attention of all
on
himself.
He
should always assist attention by representing what he teaches to the eyes of the class.
He
should every
now and
then interrupt his teaching
by sudden questions as to what he has just said, or as to the steps by which he has reached what he is telling them. If
he
fails
to get an answer from the
has asked a question, he should
boy of
whom
he
leap to the second,
The Great third, tenth, thirtieth, for
Didactic.
107
an answer, without repeating
the question.
Sometimes,
if
one or two
fail,
boy who
first
class, praising the
When
the lesson
is
finished
he should ask the whole answers.
an opportunity should be
given to the pupils to ask public questions of the master, either regarding the lesson then given, or any previous one.
By following these expedients in teaching, the habit of attention is formed in the pupils, not only for the passing occasion, but for their whole
The is
may be made
objection
not sufficient
that there
:
must be examination of the
individual exercises written,
mitted to
memory mand much time. not necessary that exercise-books be will
and
;
To
lives.
that this class-teaching
and of the lessons com-
that for this
this
Comenius
many
pupils de-
replies that
it is
be always heard, nor that all the The decurions always examined.
all
examine each the work of
his
own
division.
The
master himself, as supreme inspector, will pick out an exercise to examine here and there, especially directing himself to those
whom
he
distrusts.
As
to
memory-
should be called upon, all the rest listening, to repeat what has been prescribed. Each need say a portion only. In this way, by the tasks, one, or two, or three
examination of a few in no set order, the master cause all to prepare their work. So in dictation,
on one or two a distinct
will call
what they have written in voice, while the rest look on their own books
and correct
to read out
their
own
exercises, the master
pouncing
The Educational System.
io8
down on one
here and there to see that the corrections
are being honestly made.
In the correction of written
exercises
more labour
seems to be demanded; but here too, following the same line, a plan is found of abbreviating work. In
one boy should rise When he has risen,
translation exercises, for example,
up and challenge an antagonist. the challenger should
read his translation, clause by
clause, all the rest attentively listening, the teacher, or
not, a decurion, standing
by to inspect the spelling. he has read a sentence, let him pause, and let the antagonist then point out any error he may have noted.
if
When Then
members
the other
let
criticisms,
Meanwhile
the teacher himself. at their
of that decuria
and thereafter the whole
their
finally
let all the pupils
look
and make corrections, with the
translations
who
exception of the antagonist, exercise unaltered, to be in
cism.
class,
make and
its
his
own
turn subjected to
criti-
preserves
That sentence being thoroughly corrected, go
Then
the next, and so to the end.
read off his
own
to
the antagonist
exercise in like manner, under the
inspection of his challenger,
made no
let
corrections.
and so on according
Then
who call
will see that
he has
out another couple,
to the time available, the decurions
taking care that those
in
their
own
decuriae
correct
In this way it will happen that the labour of the master will be saved ; that all will be
their exercises.
instructed,
and none neglected
;
the attention of
all will
be sharpened; all will share in whatever is said to one the variety of phrases inapplicable will form and ;
The Great Didactic.
109
strengthen the judgment as to the matter of the exercise,
A few pairs and promote facility in the language. having had their errors corrected, it will be seen that there are
now no more
The
rest of
the time
may be given to the class as a whole,
for the
errors remaining.
answering of questions put by the pupils, and for allowing any one to bring forward any turn of expression
which he may think better than that adopted. The above remarks are made with special reference to the version, but they are equally applicable to exercises in Rhetoric, Logic, etc.
Thus Comenius can
solves the
one hundred
suffice for
The second
SECOND PROBLEM.
How
yields this question,
books?
By
editions, the
requiring
same
problem how one teacher
pupils.
rule of procedure
can all be taught from the same
the
lexicons,
able to publish school-books
pupils
to
have the same
It is desirgrammar, which will contain, simply etc.
and popularly put, all that it is necessary to teach in school. Comenius advocates the dialogue form for school-books, because they excite the interest and retain the attention better than the didactic form, supporting
by the fact that our lives are spent in and He conversation, dialogues are easily repeated. would further paint on the school-room walls the his preference
skeleton or outline of the contents of the books in use.
THIRD PROBLEM. this question
:
How
The
third rule of procedure yields
is it possible
that all the scholars
1
The Educational System.
10 made
do the same thing at the same time ? By beginning school-work only once a year, and arranging it in such a way that every month, week, day, and even be
may
to
hour, shall have
own proper
its
FOURTH PROBLEM. ing question
one
and
method and
the
:
for all studies
laid
down
in
fourth rule yields the follow-
its
There
to
only one natural
is
sciences, arts,
be shown
FIFTH PROBLEM.
How
The
can all things be taught according
same method?
this will
been
How
task.
in the sequel,
and languages, and has already
principles.
The
fifth
can the understanding of
rule yields the question:
many
things be set forth
few words ? Fundamental things are to be taught, and this not by means of large books or much talk, but in
by means of well-selected words and. principles, and rules easy to be understood, and fruitful in their character.
A
leaden
ones.
sown
is of more value than a hundred As Seneca says, 'Precepts are to be mind as seed is sown in the soil, and it is
gold coin
in the
not necessary that they be numerous, but
SIXTH PROBLEM.
How
sixth rule yields the question
can instruction be given so as
things at the
once
The
;
same time ?
A
so with an animal.
to
grows in every part at In school we must imitate
by the following general canon let the related be taught and everywhere Always
conjunction with
its
reading with writing,
correlate' etc.
:
do two or three
tree
Nature, guided '
efficacious.'
e.g.
:
in
words with things,
The Great Above
all,
Didactic.
1 1 1
never teach words without things, even
in
the vernacular, and whatever the pupils see, hear, taste,
them name. The tongue and the intellishould advance on parallel lines. And from this gence it follows that a boy should never read or recite anyor touch, let
thing which he does not understand that
follows
all
authors are to
school except those
who
be
;
and
it
further
banished
from
give a knowledge of useful
things.
So with reading and
writing
:
let
boys be taught not
merely to read, but to express themselves in writing at the same time
and very
an exercise which
valuable.
is
pleasing to them,
But the exercises should not be
exercises of style merely, but should have reference to
the department of knowledge they are studying e.g. histories of the inventors of arts, and the places and
times in which arts flourished, or,
it
may
be, exercises
of imitation.
Comenius holds also that boys should teach as well and that sportive imitations of the serious work
as learn,
of
might advantageously be introduced into the
life
school,
side
by side with serious
employments
e.g.
the boys should be encouraged to form themselves into
a semblance of political and social order, with the titles
of King, Councillors, Chancellor, Marshal, Secre-
taries,
Ambassadors, and so
SEVENTH PROBLEM.
How
forth.
The
seventh rule yields the
can all things be prosecuted step by step ? question Comenius here refers the reader to those parts of the :
The Educational System.
2
1 1
methodology which deal specially with gradual step-bystep progress.
EIGHTH PROBLEM. The eighth rule yields the quesHow shall we avoid and remove causes of retarda-
tion
:
our progress
tion in
The answer
? '
It is not a wise neglect.' the quantity of things known, but the real utility of them, that is of importance. Therefore, the school
to this
is,
By
should neglect whatever is unnecessary, whatever alien to the pupil or subject of study, and whatever too detailed.
ledge which
is
is
Unnecessary knowledge is all that knowunnecessary to virtue and religion, and
without which learning
all
is
is
attainable
e.g.
of heathen idols and accounts of pagan
the
rites,
comic and other writings which are immoral
names and
in
all
their
Alien things are such as are foreign to the natural tendency of the scholar. One boy has a turn for character.
theoretic
and another
one
for practical study,
for music,
another for grammar and logic, and so on. It is a waste of time to employ a boy in music who is naturally incapacitated for that subject, while he has strong aptitude for another.
Too much for
detail
is
also
condemned.
example, to occupy classes,
natural history or botany, with
and animals
plants
study, with the to
do with the
ences
;
if
;
or
when
names of
all
generic, at
these
are fully
It is absurd,
which are studying all
the differences of
arts are the subjects
the tools.
The
of
school has
most with the leading differand solidly given, the rest
The Great Didactic. will
be acquired through the occasions of
113
Among
life.
things too detailed are such school-books as full lexicons, which only serve to confuse
and overload a boy.
Comenius having dealt thus generally with the Art of School Teaching, next proceeds to apply Method in detail to the teaching of the three branches of all sound education,
Knowledge,
viz.,
i.e.
Sciences
and
Arts,
including Language (Eruditio), Morality (Virtus), and Piety (Rdigio).
I.
METHOD
AS APPLIED TO
(a.)
Science
THE
KNOWLEDGE.
SCIENCES.
the knowledge of things
is
and of
external sight
internal sight.
As
the things of for the
former
are needed the eye, the object, and light, which are the
conditions of vision, so for the latter are needed the
eye of the mind, an object, viz. all things, and the light It is essential to a knowledge of the of attention. sciences, viz. 1.
That
This
have
it
of our
:
the eye
is
a
in
our
gift
mind
;
but we
own power
not to suffer the looking-glass to be dulled with dust, and its brightness
The
obscured.
of the mind be pure. of God, speaking generally
dust
referred to
vain mental occupations.
over observation,
we
is
idle, useless,
and
Unless Reason also preside
shall pick
up dust and chaff instead
of grain. 2.
It
is
necessary that
objects be presented to the eye
of the mind.
H
The Educational System.
4
1 1
Everything should be presented to as as possible,
namely,
visible
to
things
senses
many
audible
sight,
things to hearing, odorous things to the smelling sense,
sapid things to the taste, tangible to the touch, and
when
things have reference to
more senses than one,
For the they should be presented to all those senses. is from of from not knowledge sense, beginning pure words
and
;
and certitude are
truth
evidence of the senses.
The
stewards of the memory. Poet.
1
\.
'
80)
testified to
by the
senses are the most faithful
Horace
truly says {De Art.
:
Segnius irritant animos demissa per aurem,
quae sunt oculis subjecta fidelibus, et quae Ipse sibi tradit spectator.'
Quam
Failing the objects themselves, diagrams
should be resorted 3.
and
pictures
to.
There must also be the light of attention.
Without
means of
this objects
the
it
intelligence
alive,
would be
learner
and
as
in vain presented
receives it
all
;
things with
were gaping,
by an
to receive
instruction.
There must be a method of a firm impression shall be made. 4.
so presenting things that
Objects must be placed before the eyes, not far off, but at a fit distance, directly in front, and not obliquely,
such a way that the whole object will be seen all round, then part by part, and from the beginning to Each individual character should the end, in order. in
be fixed upon
by
its
till
differences.
everything has been seized correctly
.
The Great These
considerations
Didactic.
as
to
the
sciences yield nine very useful rules
Whatever
1.
be
is to
known must
115 of the
teaching
:
be taught.
Perfunc-
tory or negligent treatment of subjects will not suffice.
Whatever
2.
present
The to
is
taught should be taught as a thing
to the pupil,
and of a
be taught Whatever
is
3.
and
certain
things around us and
definite use.
their relations to life are
taught should be taught directly, and way i.e. the thing itself, and not
not in a roundabout
elaborate and confused language about a thing. 4.
Everything should be so taught as
to
show
HOW
it is
and becomes i.e. per causas. To know a thing in its causes is true science. should come first, and posteriora next ; and, 5. Priora therefore,
whatever
is
presented as an object of knou'ledge
should be presented first generally,
and
thereafter in its
parts. 6. All the parts of a thing should more minute, none being omitted: also, and connection with other things. 7.
All things should
be
known, even
its
order, situation,
the
be taught successively, but only
one at a time. 8.
Each point should
be insisted on until
it is
compre-
hended. 9.
The
differences
so that there distinguit,
may
of things should be carefully taught, be
bene docet.
things depends
on
a
distinct knowledge.
The
variety
Qui
bene
and the truth of
their differences.
It is true that all preceptors are
H2
not equally expert
The Educational System.
1 1
6
in
applying method, and to assist them, therefore, the
sciences to be taught should be
books, according to the true
(.)
THE ARTS
By the
(exclusive
expounded in method of teaching.
text-
of Foreign Languages).
Arts Comenius means Reading the vernacular,
Writing, Singing, Composition
Reasoning. teaching in
His remarks
and Rhetoric, Logic or
however, applicable to Technical Schools in the strict and proper
sense of the term technical.
are,
'
[By Technical' instruction
meant instruction merely elements of physical science generally; at other times, in the elements of science in specific reference to certain arts or trades ; at other times, but this rarely, is,
in these days, very generally
in the
training to specific arts in workshop-schools.]
How
are youth to be trained to the praxis of things?
The answer
to this
is
given in eleven canons to be done be learned by doing :
Let things that have
1.
them. artists do not teach their apprentices but by disquisitions, by giving them something to do.
Mechanics and
They
are taught to
make anything by making
it,
to
So we paint by painting, to dance by dancing, etc. should teach to write by writing, to read by reading, to sing 2.
by
singing, to reason
by reasoning,
Let there always be present
to the
etc.
pupil a
form and norm of the things to be done. The pupil can, as yet, do nothing of must have something
to
imitate.
To
definite
himself,
and
ask a boy to
The Great
Didactic.
1 1
7
make
straight lines, squares, circles, drawings, etc., without setting examples before him, and without giving him the requisite tools, is cruelty. 3.
Let the use of instruments be pointed out in
rather than in words ; that
is to
say, by
reality
example rather
than by precept.
Our grammars
consist of precepts and rules, and exceptions to rules, and limitations of exceptions, so that boys are
overwhelmed and
do not proceed let them look at
in this
Mechanics
stupefied.
way with
their apprentices, but
the products of the workshop, and put and train them to imitate their
tools in their hands,
them more by example than by them go wrong. So it is also that walk, speak, run, and play, viz., by
masters, admonishing
words
if
they see
children learn to imitation.
Precepts require application and vigour of
mind, whereas the feeblest are assisted by examples.
As
'
Quintilian says,
cepta, breve et efficax 4.
Longum
et difficile iter est
per prae-
per exempla.'
Let practice begin from the elements, and not from
completed works.
A carpenter does
not start his pupil with the building him to hold an axe,
of turrets or citadels, but requires
cut wood, bore holes, drive nails, etc.
with his pupil.
book before a
Nor do we teach child, but
So
acts a painter
to read
by giving him
by placing a
first
the letters,
then syllables, then words. In grammar, accordingly, we should give the tyro first single words, then two together to be declined, then simple sentences, then sentences with two and three clauses, till we bring him
1 1
The Educational System.
8
and the complete
to the full period
we should
toric,
appropriate phrasis,
exercise in in
epithets,
In rhe-
oration.
synonyms, in attaching sentences
varying
and so gradually bring the pupil
by
peri-
to the
more
ornamental parts of style. 5. Let the first exercises of tyros be in a known subject. This has been, in a former part of this treatise, laid
burdened with things remote from their age, powers of comprehension, and this is to cause them to struggle present condition down.
Pupils should not be
:
That the boy may understand things, take examples, not from Cicero, or Virgil, or theohis book, logians, etc., but from things familiar,
with shadows.
clothes,
house,
trees,
school,
etc.
We
in
connect what has to be learned with what
this is
way
already
known, and make remembrance and the further extenIn sion of knowledge in the same direction easy. rules, the application of
a rule being shown from a first, the boy will find it
second, or third
known example,
easy to imitate
in all others.
6. close
imitation 7.
it
Let imitation be always for a time the direct and imitation of a prescribed rule ; at a later stage the
may
be freer.
Let the things which are given as patterns be as per.
feet as possible, so that perfect in his art
who
we may
be able to pronounce
him
adequately imitates them.
This applies, not merely to the perfection of lines, drawings, etc., to be imitated, but also to instruction in rules,
which should be very
intelligible.
brief,
very lucid and
The Great Let the
8.
strictest
Didactic.
119
accuracy in imitation be insisted on
in the first attempts, so that there
may
not be the slightest
departure from the norm.
This
is
necessary, because the beginnings
foundations of
all
that
the foundations will
tell
no haste ; he gets on
are the
and any looseness in throughout. There should be
follows,
enough who does not wander
fast
from the road. Let any deviation from accuracy be corrected by the master there and then; but let him add observations by way of rules or directions. 9.
Arts are to be taught by examples rather than by
but very brief and lucid rules, exhibiting what is e.g. from implicit in the examples, should be given
rules
;
what point to start the what way to advance. 10.
and
A
task, at
perfect discipline in
what point to aim,
an art
in
consists in synthesis
analysis.
That
is
to say, a pupil
must
first,
beginning with the in accordance
most simple forms, be taught to construct with a perfect pattern.
This synthetic exercise, with the
help of such rules as have been formerly adverted to as requisite, having been sufficiently practised, the pupils
should be introduced to the analysis of the work of others,
that they
and discuss the
may
see the art in
principles
full
operation,
which underlie successful
work.
n.
Exercises should be continued
art has been formed.
till
the habit of the
1
The Educational System.
20
LANGUAGES.
(<:.)
Languages are taught, not as themselves a part of learning or wisdom, but as the instrument of acquiring learning
and wisdom, and communicating them to This would
All tongues are not to be learned.
others.
be as impossible as it would be useless, and interfere with the time due to acquiring a knowledge of Necessary languages, accordingly, are alone to things. be learned, -first, the vernacular ; secondly, the languages of neighbouring nations ; thirdly, Latin, as the common tongue of the learned Theologians will study
Greek and Hebrew, and physicians Greek and Arabic. Nor should the whole of any language be learned, but only what
is
necessary.
It is
not necessary to learn
to speak Greek and Hebrew as if we had to converse in them, but only to learn them so far as is needful
understanding of what is written in these tongues. study of languages should run parallel with the
for the
The
study of things, especially in youth, for
form men, not From which are
we
desire to
parrots. it
not to be
follows that words that denote things
learned
separately
and
individually,
because things do not exist separately, but are seen as being here or there, as doing this or that, as conjoined with other things. This is the key to the Janua 1
Linguarum.'
employed,
this
book, only necessary words are
contrary to the practice of
of the book, 1
In
who
stuff
it
some
amplifiers
with unusual words, and words,
See the chapter under
this
heading in the sequel.
The Great too,
121
Didactic.
away from the ordinary apprehension of the young. a similar mistake who occupy the minds
And those make
of the young with great authors such as Cicero, instead
of with language that treats of boyish things, reserving adult
things
for the adult.
Knowledge of language by step Nature does nor does art when it imitates
advances, like the
intellect, step
;
not proceed per saltum, Nature. boy must be taught to walk before he can be taught to dance. He must prattle before he speaks,
A
'and
The
he must speak before he can make an oration. following eight rules will
languages short 1.
and easy
make
the acquisition of
:
Let every language be learnt separately. the vernacular is to be learned, and then a
First,
neighbouring modern tongue, then Latin, and there-
Hebrew, etc. and, to prevent confusion, them be learned always one after the other, and not When a firm hold has been got of each, they together.
after Greek,
:
let
may, with great benefit, be compared. 2. Let every language have a definite space of time assigned to
it.
As we must have respect to things, and as the vernacular is more closely and naturally allied with things which present themselves gradually to the
demands more time than any other tongue, eight or ten years
;
that
is
intellect,
it
probably
to say, the whole- of infancy,
and part of boyhood. Then should follow a modern tongue, which can be sufficiently acquired in one year
;
may be despatched in two and Hebrew in half a year.
then Latin, which
Greek
in one,
years;
1
The Educational System.
22
3.
Let every language be learned by practice rather than
by precept.
That
to say,
is
by reading, re-reading,
transcribing,
attempting imitations by hand and tongue
all
as often
as possible. 4.
Let precepts, however, aid and strengthen practice.
This has been adverted to
in the last chapter,
and
is
the acquisition of the learned
specially necessary in
tongues, though applicable also to spoken languages. 5.
Let
the precepts
of language be grammatical, not
philosophical.
That
is
to say, let
them
state the
what and the how
of a usage, and not enter with subtlety into the
why
of
This kind of speculation phrases and forms of syntax. is philosophical, not philological. 6.
Let the precepts of a new language be first
known
as
differences from languages already known. It is
not only useless to teach what
is
common
to a
already acquired, but it is con and fusing overwhelming. In Greek grammar there is a very great deal which is common to it with Latin,
new language with one
and only those things are to be taught in which Greek A very differs from Latin, the rest being assumed. few leaves
will suffice to
hold
all
that
is
new Greek
and everything will be thus more distinct the pupil, easier, and more firmly got hold of. syntax,
to
exercises in a new tongue be about subknown to the pupil. jects already Not with a view to things, but with a view to the 7.
Let the first
more rapid command of words.
The Catechism
or
The Great Didactic.
123
Bible History, for example, where the matter
known
is
and the same words frequently recur, would be good books for the purpose; or the Vestibulum andfanua. Let
8.
all tongues
and
be learned by one
the
same
method,
Comenius next
ages
sets
forth
the
different
steps
in
a language, and divides the time into four
learning :
The prattling age of Infancy, with
book
its
corresponding
the Vestibulum.
The Boy age
the age of speaking correctly, with
its corresponding book thejanua. The Juvenile age when elegant
acquired,
with
its
speech corresponding book the
may be Atrium
[here called the Palatiurri\.
The
Virile age
The
Vestibulum should consist of
the age of nervous speech, with its book, being extracts from good authors corresponding the Thesaurus [afterwards called the Palatium\ little
which several hundreds of the more
sentences, in
common
words
should be conveyed, with an appendix of the declensions and conjugations. Thefanua should contain all the usual words in a language
given in short sentences
appendix of
short
and
Palatium should contain in every
;
about 8000 should be
naturally expressed, with clear treatises
grammar on
rules.
all sorts
an
The
of things,
kind of phraseology, with attention to elegance
of diction, accompanied with marginal notes on authors
whom passages have been taken, and rules for The varying words and phrases in a thousand ways. from
The Educational System.
124 Thesaurus
be composed of the
will
classical authors
observing and collecting nervous phraseology and varying idioms. A list of authors not read, but who may be afterwards useful, themselves,
with rules
for
should be added.
Comenius would not put a dictionary of a language hands of a beginner, but would have certain
into the
subsidiary books constructed for each stage in Latin
a Latin-vernacular and vernacular-Latin vocabulary
for
an etymological lexicon
for
those using the Vestibulum
;
those using the Janua
; a lexicon of phrases, synonyms, etc. (Latino-Latin, Grseco-Greek), for those using the
Palatium
and
;
finally,
a
Catholicon
Promptuarium
(vernacular and Latin) for those using the Thesaurus,
and
in
which everything may be found which
will
exhibit the resources of the language.
II.
As
yet
METHOD APPLIED TO MORALITY.
Method has been thought
to knowledge
of in relation only
to science, arts, including language
which we may apply the remark of Seneca, ista
debemus sed
didicisse.'
paratory to the true
as Christians,
Non
to
discere
are in truth only pre-
They
end, the pursuit of philosophy,
whereby we may become elevated,
We,
'
designate
this
strong, high-minded.
end of education,
morality and piety, or virtue and religion, instruction in which has to be introduced into all schools. Sixteen rules for the instilling of morality
may be
given
:
The Great Didactic. 1
.
All
125
the virtues, without exception, are to be implanted
in youth.
This
essential to a
is
harmony of the moral nature
harmonia morum, 2.
have
But, first of to be
titude,
all,
primary or cardinal
the
implanted, viz., Prudence,
Temperance, For-
and Justice.
Firm foundations must be all
the various parts
laid for a building, that
may cohere
well with the basis.
By
learning the true differences of things, values, pupils will be instructed in PRUDENCE. 3.
virtues
and their
Sound judgment is the foundation of all virtue. We must know the precise nature of each thing if we are to discern the
good from the bad, the desirable from the
undesirable. 4.
During the whole period of instruction let the young TEMPERANCE in eating and drinking, sleep and
be taught
waking, labour and play, speaking and keeping
The golden 5.
rule
Ne
is
silence.
quid nimis.
Let boys learn FORTITUDE by overcoming themselves; run about and play
to wit, by checking their desire to
beyond the proper time, or at the wrong time ; by restraining their impatience, their grumbling, their anger.
Man reason
is
if
a rational animal,
he
is
to
But inasmuch as
be
and he must be guided by
truly king over his
own
actions.
boys are not fully capable of be taught self-command by being
all
reasoning, they will
accustomed to do the
will
of another rather than their
own, by promptly obeying, in them.
all
things, those
above
1
The Educational System.
26
Under Fortitude we
include
an honourable frankness
of speech and tolerance of labour. Ingenuous frankness is acquired by frequent conversation with honourable men, and by doing in their
what has been ordered.
sight
Aristotle so educated
Alexander that in his twelfth year he conversed with all sorts
of
men
intelligently,
and ambassadors, rustics, and
kings
learned and unlearned, townspeople and
could contribute something apposite to the conversation, either in the
way
Con-
of question or answer.
versation with their elders, becomingly and modestly
conducted, should be encouraged in the young, and their faults of manner thus corrected.
The young
will
acquire tolerance of labour
are always doing something or other
6.
rise to industrious
and
if
they
work or
mind and
Perpetual but moderate occupation of
play.
body give osos
either
'
active habits.
Gcner-
animos labor nutrit] says Seneca.
JUSTICE will be learned by doing harm to each
giving
his own, by avoiding lying
being generally serviceable
Under
no one, by
to
and
deceit,
by
and amiable.
Justice is included promptitude
and
alacrity in
serving others.
The acted,
inherent vice of selfishness
and regard
for
the
public
is
thereby counter-
good engendered.
The boy has to be taught the scope of our life, that we are born not for ourselves alone, but for God and our fellow-men. 7.
The formation of
the virtites shoidd begin
tender years, before vices take possession of the soul.
from
The Great Didactic. If
127
good seed be not sown, the
field will still produce, but the produce will, in that case, be weeds and tares. Begin from the earliest years to plough and sow, if you
would reap a harvest. 8. The virtues are learned by constantly doing honourable things.
Things to be known are learned by knowing, things done by doing; therefore, obedience is to be
to be
learned by obeying, abstinence by abstaining, truthfulness by speaking the truth, constancy by being constant,
and so
forth.
Let the examples of a well-constituted life always shine as a lamp before children the examples of parents, 9.
nurses, teachers, school-fellows.
Boys are as imitative as apes, and learn to imitate Historical examples long before they learn to know. are good, but living examples are better. 10.
added
Nevertheless, precepts to
and
rules of life are to be
examples.
The precepts of Scripture and men should be taught. 11.
Children are
intercourse with
enter
is
tenacity.
lest they be infected.
a poison to the mind, whether
by the eye or
depraved nature,
and
most diligently guarded against
bad companions,
Vicious example it
to be
the sayings of wise
ear.
In consequence of our wonderful facility
evil things cling with
Idleness leads to
evil,
importance of constant occupation, be
it
and hence the work or play.
12. Discipline is necessary for the purpose of withstanding immoral habits.
The Educational System.
[28
By discipline is meant reproof by words and chastisement by stripes. Punishment by stripes should be reserved
moral offences.
for
This subject
further
is
treated of below.
III.
Though
is
piety
Spirit, yet as
means
METHOD
AS APPLIED TO PIETY.
the gift of
the Spirit
parents, teachers,
through the Holy
acts through ordinary
and ministers of the Church,
right to consider the
it is
God
commonly
method of
the duties of
these instruments.
Comenius gives great prominence to this part of his Didactic, and treats of it at considerable length ; but it cannot be said that Method in any strict application of that term
successfully exhibited in
is
to religious instruction. is
in reality
The
relation
its
chapter on this subject
a series of propositions in which the order
of Christian doctrinal teaching some extent the manner of it.
laid
is
The
down, and to following para-
graphs contain the substance of his instructions After
Holy (i.e.
laying
down
three sources of piety,
the world or nature,
Scriptures,
:
viz.,
the
and ourselves
the natural instincts and intuitions which give a
knowledge of God, and our dependence on Him), he says that there are three ways of cherishing piety,
meditation on the words, works, and goodness of prayer,
which he
suspiratio ;
and
defines
to
be perpetua ad
self-examination.
'
viz.,
God
;
Deum
Examine yourselves
The Great whether ye be in the (2 Cor.
xiii.
faith
Didactic. :
129
prove your own selves
'
5).
In educating children in religion to the following rules
we should
attend
:
Begin in infancy
From
we must sow good
seed.
accustom the child to express with his eyes, hands, feet, and tongue ;
the very
devotion bodily
:
first
by gazing towards heaven, spreading out his palms, bending his knees, and invoking God and Christ, reverencing and adoring the invisible Majesty.
Let them be taught that we are here not for this life alone, but that eternity is our goal; that our chief
aim
is
to be so prepared as worthily to enter eternal
habitations; and that life
we do must have
all
the future
and that we must constantly bear
in view,
the twofold destiny that awaits
man
in
mind
hereafter.
Let them be taught that thrice happy are they who so regulate their lives as to be worthy of dwelling with
God
;
with
Him
God
that whosoever walk with everlastingly,
and
that
here, will dwell
by walking with God
meant having Him constantly before our Him, and keeping His commandments. Let them be taught to they hear or see, do or
refer all things
suffer,
to
is
eyes, fearing
whatsoever
God, mediately or
immediately.
Let
them
learn
to
occupy themselves from the
earliest years with those things that lead to
reading of the
Holy
God
the
Scriptures, the exercises of divine
worship, and good works.
The Educational System.
130
Let the Holy Scriptures be the Alpha and
Omega
of
Christian schools.
Let whatever
is
learned from Scripture be referred to
the three graces of Faith, Hope, and Charity; and
let
graces be taught with reference to practice. These will be taught in relation to practice if the young these
be taught to
believe all that
He commands,
and
God
to hope for
has revealed, to do what
what
He
promises.
Let boys be accustomed to the doing of those works commanded by Heaven, that by those works they may
show
forth their faith
the works, namely, of temperance,
compassion, patience, etc. Let them be taught to see clearly the purposes of the
justice,
benefits
God
confers,
and of the chastisements
He
inflicts.
Let them be exhorted to keep the way of the Cross most secure way, and let care be taken that no
as the
vicious examples obstruct Finally, let
them
them be taught
in their path.
that, since,
because of the
imperfection of their nature, they can do no good thing, they must rely on the perfection of Christ, the Lamb
of
God that taketh away the sins of the The mode of dexterously doing
different classes of the school has to
world. all
this
in
the
be carefully con-
sidered.
Comenius maintains
at considerable length,
and with
occasional eloquence, the necessity of either banishing Pagan authors from schools, or at least of using them
with
caution.
Realists
like
Comenius discouraged
purely classical studies, not merely because they usurped
The Great
Didactic.
131
the place which ought to be assigned to the study of subjects having a practical bearing
on
this
life,
but also
because they obstructed or at least did not promote, the true ends of a Christian school. All
now
accept the opinion that the classical authors
are to be read by boys with due caution that
none
will
be found to take the
;
but I imagine
restricted view that
they should be excluded altogether from schools even
on
religious grounds.
Strict logical reasonings
from a
fundamental principle are justly suspected when they land us in such conclusions, and the majority of teachers are content to sacrifice logic rather than part with their
common
sense.
IV.
ON SCHOOL
The Bohemians is
'
say that
a mill without water.'
DISCIPLINE.
a school without discipline
For take the water away and
the mill stops; take discipline It
lags.
does not follow from
away and the school this
that a
school
is
be a place of cries, blows, and weals ; but there must be vigilance and attention, both in the teacher and to
taught.
What
is
discipline save a certain
(discipuli) are
made
to
way whereby scholars be truly scholars ?
Let us consider, then, discipline in its end, its cur, guando, quomodo. its form
its
matter,
and
i.
The end of discipline.
This
is
not the punishment
of a transgressor for a fault he has committed (the I
2
done
1
The Educational System.
32
cannot be undone), but the prevention of the recurrence of the fault. Accordingly, the master must execute
punishment without passion, anger, or hatred, but in such a way that the boy under discipline will recognise it
is
done
accept
it
as
that
for his good,
and on
that account will
he would accept a disagreeable draught
from a physician.
The matter of discipline. A severe discipline not to be exercised in the matter of studies, but only 2.
that of morals.
and
is
in
If subjects of study are rightly arranged
taught, they themselves attract
and
allure all save
very exceptional natures ; and if they are not rightly Moretaught, the fault is in the teacher, not the pupil. over,
we
if
we do not know how
shall certainly not
mere
force.
There
is
to allure to study by skill, succeed by the application of no power in stripes and blows
to excite a love of literature, but a great power,
on
A
the contrary, of generating weariness and disgust. musician does not dash his instrument against a wall,
or give
it
blows and
cuffs,
because he cannot draw music
but continues to apply his skill till he extracts a melody. So by our skill we have to bring the minds
from
it,
of the young into harmony, and to the love of studies, if we are not to make the careless unwilling and the
A spur and stimulus are often needed, torpid stolid. but a sharp word or a public reproof or the praise of who are doing well, Those who transgress
others
more as
seriously dealt with.
blasphemy and
will generally suffice.
in
moral matters are to be Impiety, for example, such
obscenity,
and
all
that
is
done
The Great against the law of
Didactic.
God, constitute serious
133 offences,
and
Con-
can be expiated only by a severe chastisement.
tumacy and deliberate perversity, wilful non-doing of what the pupil knows ought to be done are to be Also, pride, envy, and sloth. punished. 3.
The how of
Comenius
discipline.
The
sun (regarded by
as the cause of atmospheric changes) always
and warmth, often rain and wind, rarely So (i.) The teacher should thunder and lightning.
gives forth light
always shine as an example, in his conduct, of
all
own person and (2.) By words
he requires from others.
of instruction, exhortation,
and occasionally
reproof, he
should labour to sustain discipline, being most careful
he says
that all
and
in
verily
comes from a parental
affection for his pupils, for if the pupils
they harden their hearts against
see
this
(3.)
If any pupil
is
interest
do not
discipline.
of so unhappy a disposition that
these gentler methods
fail,
more
violent remedies should
anything should be left undone before utterly despairing of a boy ; but great care has to be exercised that we do not resort to extreme remedies
be applied,
lest
except in extreme cases.
Extrema
in extremis.
The
whole object of discipline, we must never forget, is to form in those committed to our charge a disposition 1 worthy of the children of God.
Speaking of the improvement of schools, Professor Eilhardus Lubinus says: ' Prorsus sentio virgas et verbera servilia ilia instrumenta ac ingeniis minime convenientia minime in scholis adhibenda sed procul removenda esse et admovenda mancipiis et servilis animi nequam servis.' 1
The Educational System.
134
is the end of Method as applied to Knowledge, and Religion, and it seems to be a fit place to introduce some precepts of Comenius which are given
This
Virtue,
in the Dissertatio de sermonis Latini studio.
PRACTICAL HINTS TO THE TEACHER OF A CLASS. Let the teacher not teach as much as he
1.
teach, but only as
Whatever
2.
bring, let these left
much
difficulty
as the learner
and trouble
is
is
able to
able to learn.
scholastic labours
be borne by the teacher, nothing being
to the pupil except the desire to imitate,
and the
acquisition of facility in imitating.
Whatever teachers wish
3.
them
their pupils to
know,
let
set forth that thing with the greatest possible per-
spicuity. 4.
Whatever teachers wish
their pupils
to
do, let
them point out the way by themselves doing it. 5. Let nothing ever seem so easy as to relieve the teacher of the duty of striving, in various ways, to it
make
more perspicuous and more easy of imitation. 6. Never let the pupils be overburdened with a mass
of things to be learned. 7.
viz.,
8.
Three things always are to be formed mind, hand, and tongue.
And
these three
come one
in the pupil,
after the other.
It is
the easiest of the three to understand anything; the
next that it
is
to imitate
which
is
it
in writing
;
nearest perfection,
with the tongue.
This
is
the most
difficult,
and
be able to express applicable to arts and is
to
The Great Didactic.
Let the teachers there-
sciences as well as language.
heed
135
whatever they desire their pupils to learn easily and successfully, shall advance by these fore give
that,
gradations without confusion.
Always
9.
examples precede, as being the matter
let
of instruction;
precepts and rules follow, as
let
the
form.
Never dismiss any subject which has been begun,
10.
until
take
it
Let the teacher never
thoroughly finished.
is
more matter
for
a lesson than can be both set forth
and expounded within the same hour, and impressed on the intellect and memory of the pupils, during that
same hour, by TI.
Let the
fit
first
examples. foundations of all things be thoroughly
laid, unless you wish the whole superstructure to totter.
12. Accordingly,
whatever the teacher begins to teach,
him give pains
let
to see that
firmly learnt that those things
it
is
accurate,
and so
which follow can be
on the top of it. been wrongly apprehended, take care that it do not drive roots into the mind, but that safely built
13. If anything has
it
be immediately torn up. 14. Whatever is taught,
that
it
15.
may
let
it
be taught accurately,
not cause misconception.
Let similar diligence be applied in giving exer-
cises in style (composition). 1 6.
To
insure this, let the example, which
for imitation,
be unexceptionable, and
let
is
given
the imitation
it be attempted only in the master's presence, and under his inspection.
of
The Educational System.
136 17.
far the greatest
By
abridgment of labour not to teach one boy alone, but
the teacher
is
for
many
together. 1 8.
In order that
necessary
this
may be
done, two things are
:
That those pupils only be admitted
(a.)
into the
class who are of equal advancement, and that they be admitted at the same time. (b.) That skill be used, with a view to secure that
same
none of the pupils taught to 19.
shall
be ignorant of that which
To
secure
attended to
this,
the
following
things
must be
:
Let the teacher take care that he always brings
(a.)
to his class something in the to please
(.)
is
all.
and
way of
instruction likely
to profit.
At the beginning of every task the minds
of the
pupils should be prepared for the instruction, either
commending
by
to their attention the subject to be taught
;
by putting questions on what has been already taught, which lead up to the new by showing its coherence with or
the old ject,
;
or
by bringing out
so that they
may
their ignorance of the sub-
receive the explanation of
it
with
greater avidity. (c.)
Let the master stand in a somewhat elevated
position,
where he can see
all
any one from doing anything (</.)
by
Let him always
assist the attention
presenting everything, in
senses (hearing, seeing,
round him and so prevent else but looking at him.
etc.).
of the pupils
so far as possible, to the
The Great Didactic.
137
Let the teacher sharpen the attention of the pupils by occasionally asking one here and there, What was ((?.)
'
it
I just said ?'
(/) let
If
'
Repeat it,' etc. one who has been asked a question any
fails,
the teacher go to the second, third, tenth, thirtieth,
without repeating the question. (g.)
If
one or another cannot do
it,
let
him ask the
question of the whole class, and praise publicly the one
who
answers
(7z.)
When
first
and best
the lesson
;
is
and finished, let
an opportunity
be given to pupils of asking the teacher questions whether with reference to the lesson then given or to any previous lesson.
These precepts
in
the art of teaching are not given
for the sake of the school alone,
mote habits
in the
but because they pro-
pupil which are of value in after
life.
Fourth
Section.
Fourth
Section.
ON THE GENERAL ORGANISATION OF A SCHOOL SYSTEM.
A CERTAIN fixed time ought to be set apart for the complete education of youth, at the end of which they may go forth from school to the business of life, truly instructed, truly moral, truly religious.
The
time that
of youth, that
is
required for this
is
is
to say, from birth to
fully attained in twenty-four years.
the whole period
manhood, which
four years into periods of six years each,
have a school suited to each period, 1.
Infancy
2.
Boyhood
the mother's lap
:
is
Dividing the twenty-
viz.,
up
we ought
to
the school of
to six years of age.
ludus literarius, or vernacular public
:
school. 3.
Adolescence
4.
Youth
The
:
:
the Latin School or
Gymnasium.
the University (Academic?) and travel. ,
Infant School should be found in every house,
the Vernacular School in every village and community, the
Gymnasium
in every province,
and the University
in
every kingdom or large province.
In these various schools the same things
will
be
The Great Didactic.
139
taught, each subject being adapted to the stage of pro-
gress
be taught more
in the earlier stages subjects will
;
broadly and generally, in the later more in detail. In the Mother School the external senses chiefly will
be exercised of these.
in relation to objects
and the distinguishing
In the Vernacular School the inner senses,
imagination,
1
and memory
will
be exercised along with
their executory organs, the tongue and hand, by means of reading, writing, drawing, singing, counting, measuring, weighing,
and learning by heart. In the Gymnaand judgment will be formed by
sium the
intellect
means of
dialectic,
'
and
grammar,
rhetoric,
why' of the real sciences and
and the
arts.
'
what'
In the Uni-
be taught which depend on the Will of man and reduce the mind to harmony, knowe.g. Theology, Mental Philosophy, Medicine (i.e. versity those things will
ledge of the vital functions of the Body), Jurisprudence. That this is the true method of procedure is manifest
;
on the
for first external things are impressed
then the
mind seeks
to express what
it
senses,
has received
by reproducing the images of things in memory, and by the tongue and hand. Intelligence thereafter applies what has been so acquired, and compares and weighs that it may learn the reasons and causes of itself to
promoting the understanding of things and judgments regarding them. Finally, the Will seeks things, thereby
to establish
its
sovereignty over
all
things.
fere with this order is to trifle with the
and yet 1
i.e.
this
is
To
inter-
whole subject,
what those do who introduce boys to
the representative and reproductive imagination.
1
The Educational System.
40
before they have an
Ethics, Poetry, Rhetoric,
Logic,
adequate knowledge of the realities of sense. Again, the Mother School and the Vernacular School will train all
sium
the population of both sexes
those boys
will train
higher than artisans future teachers
;
who aim
for the
;
the
Gymna-
being something
and the University
and guides of
never be wanting
at
will
form the
others, so that there
may
Church, School, or State,
fit
These grades of schools find their analogy the spring, summer, autumn, and winter of the year.
governors. in
But this
these things have to be fully developed
all
Comenius now proceeds
I.
;
and
to do.
THE IDEA OF THE MOTHER SCHOOL.
In the Infant School (which is the family) the elements have to be taught of everything necessary to the building-up of the life of man, and we shall show that this
is
possible by running over the different de-
partments of knowledge. Metaphysics.
Conception
in
infants
is
general they do not distinguish things according to kind, but general terms are familiar to them and (a.)
and confused arise
out
Nothing, Unlike,
;
of ordinary
etc.,
observation,
viz.,
Something,
Where, When, Like, which things are the foundations of Meta-
Is, Is-not,
So, Otherwise,
physics. (b.)
Physics.
In this infant stage the child will learn he learns to know ;
the rudiments of natural knowledge water,
earth,
fire,
rain,
snow,
ice,
stone,
iron,
tree,
The Great
Didactic.
141
and the
own
grass, bird, fish, ox, etc. etc.,
parts of his
body.
The beginnings of Optics he learns when he learns to name light, darkness, and the principal colours. (d.} Astronomy he begins when he learns to name (c.)
sun,
moon,
and the
star, constellation,
rising
and
setting
of these. (e.)
The beginnings of Geography
when
are learned
the child understands what a mountain
is,
a plain, a
valley, a river, a village, a city, a state.
Chronology is learned in its rudiments in learning what an hour is, a day, a week, a month, a year, yesterday, to-day, and to-morrow, etc. (f.)
(g.)
History he learns in learning what has recently
happened, and the way in which it happened, and how this or that man conducted himself. Arithmetic he learns by finding out the much and the little, by counting up to 10, and by the simplest (h.}
forms of addition and subtraction. (/.)
The rudiments of Geometry
covering what
is
great
and
and narrow, thick and
are learned in dis-
small, long
thin,
a
line,
a
and
short,
circle,
broad
etc.,
and
the ordinary measures. (j.)
Statics
are learned in observing the light
and
heavy, and by balancing things. (.) Mechanics are learned by causing the children
to
carry things from one place to another, to arrange things, All such to build and take to pieces, to tie and untie. things, the
to
young delight
to do,
be encouraged and directed
in
and they have merely doing them.
The Educational System.
142 (/.)
The beginnings even
of
Dialectic
are
taught
by question and answer, and by requiring direct and adequate answers to interrogations.
Grammar
(m.)
is
acquired
by
the
child
in
its
elements through the right articulating of his motherletters, syllables, words.
tongue,
(.) Rhetoric is acquired, in its beginnings, by hearing the use of metaphors in ordinary conversation, and of the rising and falling inflection in speech. (0.) The foundation of a taste for poetry learning little verses, chiefly of a moral kind. (/>.)
The
is
laid
by
daily exercises of household piety, including
the singing of easy psalms and hymns,
will
give the
elements of music. (q.)
The rudiments
of Economics are furnished by
noting the relations of father, mother, domestic servant, and the parts of a house and its furnishings. (r.)
Of
Polity less can be learned, but even in this
sphere some knowledge of the civil government and the names of governors and magistrates may be acquired. (s.)
to
But above
be firmly
laid
all,
by
the foundations of Morality have training to temperance in all things,
cleanliness of habits, due reverence to superiors,
prompt
obedience, truthfulness, justice, charity, continual occupation, patience, serviceableness to others, civility. (/.)
laid.
In Religion and Piety the beginnings are to be The elements of the Christian religion should
be committed to memory, and the child should be trained to recognise the perpetual presence of God, his
dependence on Him, and to see
in
Him
a punisher of
The Great
Didactic.
143
and a rewarder of good. Simple prayers should be taught, and the child led to bend the knee and fold the evil
hands
in prayer.
Such
the task of the Mother-School, of which
is
Comenius promises treatise, entitled
In
to treat in
this separate treatise,
what has been already in
more
detail in a separate
laid
little
however,
He
down.
detail certainly, but without
The
new.
more
Informatorium Scholae Maternae.
character.
to
urges his points
adding anything
value of the treatise consists in
The more important
added
is
its
hortatory
additions are under
the heads of discipline, of childish occupations, and of
bodily health.
As noise,
to
he denounces as intolerable the
discipline,
irregularity,
urges as a
and licence of some
families,
and
remedy the example of elders, and verbal
reproof; but above
all,
powerfully with children. rod advocated.
encouraging words, which tell In the last resort only is the
In the matter of occupations, he urges the encourageall kinds of sports, and -especially the love of
ment of
constructing buildings, see,
which
The
is
in imitation of
etc.,
what they
a natural instinct of children.
bodily health
of the
object, as bodily vigour
child
must be a prime
the condition of
all proper It is not enough simply to pray that mental growth. our children may be healthy and vigorous. God's blessing is
Even during pregnancy, given to labour on our part. the mother should keep in mind her duty to her offis
spring.
She should devote her mind
to religious exer-
1
The Educational System
44
cises
more than
usual, avoid all excesses in eating
and
drinking, and all mental anxieties ; and yet she should not be idle or luxurious, but occupy herself with alacrity and cheerfulness in her usual duties. Comenius de-
nounces in fervent language the employment of milkand Divine Providence
nurses, holding that both Nature
have marked out the duty of suckling as at once a maternal duty and privilege. After the child is weaned, simple diet only should be given, such as bread, milk, butter,
and some kinds of vegetables.
Books containing pictures of things should be put into the hands of little children. This will stimulate their observation,
the
names of the
and help them to read, especially if things drawn or painted are written
under the representations. All the work of the Mother School
to be
is
done
in
the family circle. II.
THE IDEA
OF THE VERNACULAR SCHOOL.
the Vernacular School Comenius
By now call
means what we
the Primary School, and he presumes
it
to
be
attended by children from the age of six to twelve (their thirteenth year).
The scope and aim
of the Vernacular School are
stated in the form of an answer to those
such schools are only for destiny in
life
is
girls,
industrial,
who hold
that
and those boys whose
and who maintain
those whose duration of education
is
to be
that for
more pro-
longed and whose aim is higher, the Latin School or Gymnasium is the proper place from the first.
The Great It is evident,
he
Didactic. view
says, that this
145 is
opposed to If it be
the principles that have been laid down.
all
that our duty
things that
go through the
We
to instruct all
is
human
have to do with human
same course as long
desire to instruct
all
beings in all those they must all
affairs,
as they hold together.
alike in moralities,
and
also to
promote mutual serviceableness, and we should remove everything which can foster the disposition to appraise oneself too highly, and to look
we cannot
down on
their ultimate destination
may
the vernacular
modern tongues, and the study of Even the Latin tongue
more important. better learned
who has in new names
Again,
Further, he objects
be.
to the superstitious attachment to Latin
tongue,
others.
venture to say of boys six years old what
by one who knows
learning a to things
things being itself will
his vernacular,
new language simply already known.
Vernacular School ought to teach use for the whole of life, and this to
all
In
be
and
to adapt brief,
the
that will be of
all.
Subjects of Instruction in the Vernacular or
Primary
School.
Let the pupil learn to read tongue, whether printed or script. 1.
2.
Let him learn to write
first
all
things in his
own
neatly, then quickly,
then with grammatical propriety, in accordance with rules popularly 3.
expounded. Let him learn arithmetic as
4.
Let him learn to measure lengths, breadths,
tances.
K
far as necessary. dis-
1
The Educational System.
46 5.
those
Let him learn to sing the more common melodies, who have an aptitude for it being also taught the
elements of harmony 1 (or notation?). 6. Let him learn by heart the psalms and
hymns more commonly used in churches. 7. Let him learn to repeat with accuracy the Catechism, and important passages from Holy Writ 8.
Let him understand morality in
by means of examples begin the practice of 9.
is
precepts,
and
let
and
him
it.
much
Let him understand as
polity as
its
suited to his age,
of
economy and
necessary for the understanding of what goes
on around him. Let him not be ignorant of the general history
10.
of the world
its
creation,
government by the
fall
and redemption, and
its
wisdom of God.
Let him be taught general geography, and the
11.
geography of
A
12.
his
own country more
general knowledge
fully.
of the
mechanical
arts
should be given, that boys may better understand the affairs of ordinary life, and that opportunities be thus given to boys to find out their special aptitudes.
The be
laid,
beginnings of
all
kinds of knowledge
will
thus
whatever be the future destiny of the pupils.
Means of attaining
the above
Ends.
The
school period being extended over six years, the school should be divided into six classes, kept i.
apart from each other as 1
much
as possible.
Figuralis musica.
The Great Each
2.
Didactic.
should have
class
its
147
own
should contain everything necessary for in
Morals,
Literature,
and
books, its
These
Religion.
which
instruction
books
should exhaust the vernacular tongue, in so far as the naming of things within the range of a boy's apprehension and all the more usual modes of speech, are con-
There ought to be
cerned.
treat
such books, differing in
six
mode of
their
:
more
treating subjects, not in the subjects they advancing always from the more simple to the
special
and
They should be
detailed.
carefully
adapted to the age of the pupils, and should combine
As a school has been
the pleasant with the useful.
compared
to a
might well be e.g.
the
first
garden, so the
made
attractive
titles
of these books
by reference to a garden
might be called Violarium, the second
Rosarium, the third Viridarium, the fourth Labyrinthus, fifth Balsamentum,x&& the sixth Paradisus Animae.
the
The
3.
school-hours should not be more than four
two before noon and two
after noon, thus time for and for domestic duties amusement, leaving
daily
when the children are poor. hours should be given 4. The morning
to
lessons that exercise the understanding and
memory,
the afternoon
to
those which
those
engage the voice and
hand. 5.
In the morning hours, the teacher
will read
re-read the lesson, giving simple explanations, while listen attentively,
one ing.
and
will
then
call
on
and all
certain pupils,
after the other, to read, the rest attentively followIf the lesson is
prolonged, the clever boys will be
K
2
The Educational System.
148 able to say also
;
it
for the
off
by
heart,
and
later
tasks will be short,
on the slower boys and suited to the
capacity of the pupils. 6.
The
In the afternoon, nothing new should be attempted. repetition of the morning lesson, transcription from
the printed book, and competition as to bers
most accurately, or can
The
best.
sing,
who remem-
write,
or
count
neat transcription of the printed books
most valuable
exercise, for the lesson
is
is
a
thereby more
thoroughly impressed on the mind through the occupation of the senses with it, and practice in correct spelling
and neat writing is given. The parents also learn from these books what their children are doing at school. In conclusion, Comenius recommends that if any boys desire to learn foreign tongues they should begin
them
and during the latter part of Vernacular School. For teach-
after their tenth year,
their attendance at the
ing purposes, translations into the foreign language they are learning of those books which are already
them
in the vernacular
III.
known
to
tongue should be used.
THE IDEA OF THE LATIN
SCHOOL,
OR GYMNASIUM. In
this
school
there
should be an
encyclopaedic
course, including four languages.
The
course being a six years' one (from twelve years
of age to eighteen), there should also be six classes. The subjects to be taught are as follows :
Grammar,
that
is
to say, a thorough
knowledge of
The Great Didactic.
149
the vernacular and Latin, and such a knowledge of
Greek and Hebrew i.e.
Dialectic,
arguing,
and
Rhetoric,
as
may be
practice
in resolving
i.e.
necessary.
in
defining,
distinguishing,
arguments.
the power of elegant composition
on
any given matter. Arithmetic.
Geometry.
Music, practical and theoretical.
Astronomy.
These are the boasted seven a
man
a master in philosophy.
them taught
in the
following subjects
liberal arts
Comenius would have
Gymnasium, and,
in addition, the
:
and Mineralogy,
Physics, including Natural History
and applications
which make
to the arts.
Geography. Chronology. History. Ethics,
and of
i.e.
a knowledge of the virtues and vices,
their special application to
Theology,
so
life.
that youths should
And,
thorough knowledge of the doctrines of their of the scriptural basis of them. It is
lastly,
have, not only a faith,
not presumed that a thorough knowledge of
these subjects can be attained in the
Gymnasium ;
but
all
but
only that a solid foundation may be laid in them all. To the six classes a separate name is assigned, indicating the order in which studies are to be taken up, viz.,
the
Grammar
class, the
Physics class, the Mathc-
The Educational System.
150
matical class, the Ethical class, the Dialectic class, and the Rhetoric class.
The Grammar class comes first, as the key to all else. Then the Physics precedes the Mathematics, because the are
numbers and quantities dealt with in the former more within the sphere of sense than they are in
the
Mathematics
latter.
is
general
Ethics will deal, not merely with the
and
what of
abstract.
morality,
as in the Vernacular School, but advance to the why.
Dialectic will take
up Physical and Ethical questions
with a view to the pro and con. short course of logic,
and sources of
error.
elegant expression,
:
it
will also include
a
and the
principles of investigation, Rhetoric, or the art of fit and
comes
last,
when
the youth has the
necessary material for writing, and its range will be confined to very brief and very clear rhetorical precepts.
has to be remarked that in every class, History, as life, should find a place, so that all that is
It
the eye of
most memorable
both in deed and word,
in the past,
This, so far from increasing the may be known. burden on pupils, will lighten their labours. Little text-books should be written, viz., one on Biblical His-
one on natural things one on inventions and mechanical arts; one exhibiting the most illustrious tory
;
;
examples of virtue; one on the various customs of finally, one containing all that is most
nations; and
significant in the history of the world,
of our
own
It is to
and especially
country.
be taken
for granted that
Comenius, while
defining the distinctive work of each class, presumes
The Great Didactic. that the
work done
in the
Without
continued.
still
151
classes that precede
this,
how would a
it,
is
sufficient
knowledge of language, for example, be obtained? The Dialectic and Rhetoric classes would afford special opportunities for the revision of
all
the work done in
the classes that preceded them.
Comenius postpones the question of the special to be followed in the Gymnasium, merely
method
remarking that, of the four school hours, the two before noon should be devoted to that subject by which the
named, and the two afternoon hours to history and to exercises in writing and repeating. class is
IV.
THE IDEA OF THE UNIVERSITY
(Academid).
Every department of knowledge should be handled There will be need, accordingly,
in the Universities.
of Professors
learned in
tongues, and also of a
As
to the
method
all
arts,
library for
sciences,
common
faculties,
use.
to be
pursued : the flower of youth 1. Only the more select minds should be sent to Universities, all others being relegated to agriculture, the workshop, or trade. 2.
for
Each should apply himself
which he
done
invita
is
to that line of study
specially fitted, so that nothing
Minerva.
It
may be
would be well that the
desti-
nation of youth should be fixed by a leaving-examination in the Gymnasiums. 3.
Minds of
large
mould should be stimulated to may be a certain number
universal knowledge, that there
The Educational System.
152 of
men 4.
who
of universal accomplishment
or
rroAv/ia#eis
The
University should retain only those students
are
industrious,
pseudo-students,
honourable,
who go
there
to
and
Those
able.
spend money and
waste time, should not be tolerated.
it
5.
Authors of every kind should be studied
is
impossible for
all
;
but as
to read everything that authors
have written, men, learned each in his own department, should produce books which would contain, in a systematic form, the
Galen,
sum of
Plato, Aristotle, Cicero,
These systematised summaries would serve
etc.
as an introduction for the use of those to study these great writers,
who had
necessary for those
who were going
and furnish to
all
that
was
devote themselves
specially to other studies. 6.
Of academic
public
disputations
exercises, :
the
a very important one
students
discussing,
at
is
an
afternoon meeting, what the Professor has given in a
forenoon meeting, and contributing to the subject from
own reading, and suggesting questions, while the Professor acts as president.
their
As
regards Graduation
:
University honours should be conferred only on the
worthy, and
it should depend on a public inquiry by commissioners, and not on private testimony, so that Doctorships and Masterships may be conferred only on
those conspicuous for their diligent pursuit of learning. qualification of the candidates should be ascertained
The
by public
oral questioning
in
the theory
and
praxis
The Great Didactic.
153
of the subjects they have studied e.g. that, or the other passage to be found ?
Do you know Who ? What
agree with this or that ?
Where
How
is
this,
does
any author
it
who
dissents from this view ? arguments does he advance, and how are they to be met? Again in praxis: cases are to be put in conscience, or in
medicine, or in legal causes ; the how and the why is to be put, and a variety of cases brought forward, so that
it
may be
seen that the candidate has a thorough
and can judge wisely. Travel with a view to education should be allowed
knowledge of
his subject,
only, as Plato says,
when
the hotness of youth
and the young man has acquired and tact.
So much
sufficient
is
a teaching body
for the University as
over,
prudence
;
but
ought to be a Schola Scholarum or Collegium Didacticum founded somewhere or other ; and if the foundation of such a college is
in addition to all
impossible,
this
learned
there
men
in
all
parts
of the world
devoted to the advancement of God's glory, should
combine
to
prosecute researches in science, and to
make new discoveries bearing on the improvement of the human race. Neither one man nor one generation is
sufficient for this great task
;
many men
jointly
and
must carry on the work begun. Such a universal school would be to the rest of schools in successive generations
what the stomach supplying sap,
is
life,
to the
body
strength.
the living workshop,
1
The Educational System.
54
CONCLUSION.
Comenius in conclusion elaborates an analogy between his method and the Art of Printing. As the Art of Printing is to the old method of producing copies of books, so
is
his
method of education
to the
Into this parallel we need not follow him. greater number of pupils, he maintains, will be taught with fewer teachers ; a larger proportion
methods then
in use.
A
of pupils will be truly instructed receive
no
;
and many who now
benefit from schools will receive substantial again, those
who
nature adapted to the work of instruction
will,
culture.
As regards teachers,
ing sound method, acquire aptitude.
are not
by
by followAs an organist
can play from a book, symphonies which he himself could not possibly have composed, so a school-teacher may learn to teach all subjects, if he have reduced into a schematic form, as to be taught,
I
it
were,
all
the subjects that have
and the whole method of teaching them.
have now given the sum of the Great Didactic.
PART
II.
PART METHOD
IN
II.
THE TEACHING OF LANGUAGE MORE FULLY CONSIDERED. 1
THE
Magna does
Didactica
Comenius has
not
contain
all
that
In the prefaces to his various
to say.
works there are many sagacious observations both on Methods and on Education in general. These observations
the
apply chiefly to
teaching
School-instruction in the fifteenth turies
of language.
and sixteenth cen-
was substantially language-instruction
;
and the
language chiefly, though not exclusively, taught was Latin. It was unavoidable therefore that Comenius, in applying his principles
have
and
rules of
his attention largely concentrated
of Latin.
which had subject
Method, should on the teaching
Prior to Ratich, indeed, the general interest
been excited throughout Europe had for its object, so
of Education
the
in far
as
schools were concerned, chiefly the current methods of
teaching the Latin tongue.
and loudly expressed school-teaching.
There was a widespread
dissatisfaction with the results of
Boys and masters were
these as teachers, those as learners; 1
From
ticis solide
the Methodus
alike
unhappy
great severity
Linguarum novissima fundantentis
superstrucla, 1648.
didac-
The Educational System.
156
was practised, and after all was done, had been spent in the study
of discipline
and
the years of youth
all
mainly of one subject, the results were contemptible. In 1614 Eilhardus Lubinus, an eminent theologian who edited the Greek Testament in three languages, speaks in these
words
' :
The customary method
of
instruc-
seems to me, precisely what we might have expected had some one been tion prevalent in schools
specially hired
and paid
is,
it
to excogitate
some way whereby
teachers might not introduce their pupils to a know-
ledge of Latin, and pupils might not be introduced,
except with immense loss,
toil,
unspeakable tedium,
infinite
and the expenditure of a long period of time. '
Quae
quoties repeto vel iniqua mente revolvo toties, penitusque horresco medullis.'
Concutior
And I
again he remarks,
'
When
considering this matter often led to think
have, to speak the truth, been
some wicked and malign spirit an enemy of had through the agency of some race ill-omened monks originally introduced the method of that
the
human
And
'The production of Germanisms, Barbarisms, Solecisms, mere abortions of Latin, dishonourings and defilements of the tongue.'
instruction.'
The most
with what result ?
important, and indeed the only important,
by Comenius on Method, in addition to the Didadica Magna and the short treatise on the Mother treatise
School (the substance of which
I
have incorporated
into the preceding analysis of the Didactica) '
is
entitled
Novissima Lingitarum Mettwdus, firmly erected on
Method of Languages.
157
Didactic foundations, demonstrated in special relation
Tongue, adapted with precision to the use
to the Latin
of Schools, but also capable of application with advantage to other kinds of Studies.' It consists
lished in 1648.
This
was pub-
treatise
of thirty chapters
the
first
of which are occupied with the consideration of
five
language itself, beginning, as is customary with the author, ab ovo, and approaching the question he has to
most systematic manner. There is nothing these chapters worth reproducing for our time.
solve in the in
it
Indeed,
almost be said
may
much
like
that,
of
Comenius's writing, they are characterised by a wearisome, elaborate, and painfully systematic statement of
commonplace.
There
is
no penetrating
cast
light
any dark places.
into
The subsequent chapters are more instructive. The principles laid down in the Didactica now reappear in more
special
and
detailed application to Latin.
They
however, reached analytically, and no longer syn-
are,
cretically.
Comenius maintains,
Latin,
be preferred to
vehicle not only of it is
an
the
common
Roman,
but of
all,
learning ;
;
it
is
the
because
because
it is
excellent introduction to the study of all tongues
syntax,
is
the one language to
language of the learned
and because, owing is
is
others for schools, because
all
no
it
to the definiteness of
its
presents fewer difficulties than Greek.
special difficulty in learning Latin
a good method.
;
;
forms and
There
what we want
Lubinus remarks that cooks and
The Educational System.
158
more
scullions learn in a short time
of two or three
modern tongues by mixing with the people who speak them than boys at school, after the greatest effort, learn of the one language Latin.
In
consider
to
proceeding
method
the
hitherto
followed, Comenius
indirectly answers Lubinus, for that a out he points language learned only conversaWhen we have studied tionally is imperfectly learned.
a language methodically in
then
know
we know us only more or
yields
language,
that
and
can at
forms and syntax, we
its
any othex mode of study less of the fragments of a
it
;
best
only a superficial
give
knowledge.
The evils which need a remedy are these 1. The Latin language is taught abstractly, :
without
a prior knowledge of the things which the words denote. It will be said that the boys already know in the vernacular the things which the Latin words denote.
But
it
how
is
a false conclusion that because boys know
to utter vernacular words they therefore under-
.How can
stand them. at
vocabularies
it advantage a boy to get which he finds such things as
in
Necessitas, necessity
know what either Words should be
;
Pignus, a pledge '
'
necessity
or
learned in
'
;
if
he do not
a pledge
their
'
means
?
connection with
things known. 2.
The second
intricacies of It is
evil is driving
grammar from
boys into the manifold
the very
the custom of schools to treat
first.
grammar from
formal instead of from the material side.
This
the
is
to
Method of Languages.
1
59
count money in purse without the money. It would be less absurd if a knowledge of the grammar of the vernacular had preceded the study of Latin, in which case a knowledge of the meaning of grammatical terms
and
rules in relation to the matter of language
mind
already exist in the boy's
but
would
has not yet, says ; even been to teach Comenius, proposed grammar in it
and boys are plunged into the formal statements of grammar on their first beginning Latin, so that they must imagine that grammar belongs vernacular schools,
to Latin alone.
To make
Grammar is written like, if we began to
matters worse, the
How
in Latin.
Latin
should we adults
learn Arabic, to have a
Grammar
And
yet what
written in Arabic put into our hands ?
we with our matured powers would resent, we demand Not to speak of the of the tender minds of boys. multitude and obscurity of the rules themselves, we ask boys to struggle with
its
sense,
and
first
with the words of a rule, then
with the genius of a tongue
finally
alien to their vernacular. 3.
to
The
take
third evil
impossible
is
the practice of compelling boys
leaps,
instead
of carrying
them
forward step by step. We introduce them from the grammar into Virgil and Cicero, short,
Virgil's
Eclogues
and Cicero's
also equivalent to short. is
simply because they are select being here
select epistles
The
sublimity of poetic style
beyond the conception of boys, and the
matter of Cicero's epistles said that this
is
is
for
grown men.
subjectIt will
be
done that boys may acquire the words,
1
The Educational System.
60
phrases, etc., of these authors, in the expectation that
when they
Why
But why
are older they will see their force.
ever separate words and things
?
Unhappy
begin to build a tower at the top ?
divorce
It will also
!
be
model before boys to which they may attain. Quite right to aim at a perfect model when the aim is practicable, and if we proceed said that the object
is
to put a perfect
But a boy must go step by
gradually to the highest. step,
and advancing years
will
bring both the occasions
and the power of learning. If Cicero himself were to enter our schools, and find boys engaged with his works,
it
seems to
me
that he
would be either amused
Larger things are with great advantage
or indignant.
postponed to lesser things, and the lesser things,
accommodated fruits
if
to the age of the learners, yield greater
than larger things.
The eminent grammarian
Vossius speaks (Lib. vii. Gram, i.) strongly against the folly of loading boys with a mass of rules and exceptions, affirming that it is not merely useless, but hurtful obstructive. The language of Scioppius, the annotator of the Sanctii Minerva, is stronger and more
and
fervid in denunciation than that of
And when we
Grammars then
in use,
having 500 rules and as
be surprised then
current
any other
writer.
bear in mind the construction of the Latin
at
the
that of Alvarus, for example,
many
exceptions
we cannot
unanimous condemnation of the
methods of teaching, and the almost
universal lamentation over the wasted years of youth.
Comenius
gives
some account of the various
posals for reform current in his time.
It
pro-
was natural
Method of Languages. that
in
should
many
method the
tyrants
attaining a
intercourse of daily
and
life.
torturers of boys,
their tyranny
knowledge
tion of Colleges,
of the question,
where
all,
of Latin
Schoolmasters were
and the instrument of
was the Latin Grammar.
on the same side
61
be driven to the conversational
means of
as a
1
Csecilius Frey,
proposed the
institu-
including the servants, should
speak Latin and Greek. To these, boys might be sent in their second year, and while not neglecting their mother tongue, acquire a free use of Latin versation, during their play
and
and Greek
in con-
at their meals.
He
supported his scheme by the success which had attended this method in the case of Montaigne, who when six years old could speak Latin better than his native
On
French.
the other hand, Melanchthon, the restorer
of letters in Germany, and an ardent school reformer (Praeceptor
Germaniae, as
advocates
grammatical
he was instruction,
called),
and
strongly
inveighs
vehemently against those who would propose to teach by practice alone without syntactical precepts. He this
calls
which
it is
method a confused kind of procedure, by not possible to obtain sound learning. He who counsel such a method are
considers that those
the worst friends of youth, and that they
recommend
not only pernicious in its effects while the pupils A still are boys, but hurtful to them throughout life.
what
is
contempt similar
for
grammatical precepts
contempt
for
will
engender a
the groundwork of other
arts,
and sap the foundations of that reverence which is He conthe support of private and public morals. L
1
The Educational System.
62 '
penalties ought to be inflicted by the State on those teachers who despise grammatical rules.' The eminent Lipsius deplores the years, from ten to siders that
thirteen,
which
he spent over grammatical
trifles,
and
thinks that the time would be better spent in reading,
and
in
knowledge of
obtaining a
also advocated the
things.
Caselius
reading of authors, and constant Ratich, Comenius's distin-
exercises in writing Latin.
work of Educational Reform, was of Caselius's opinion, but his method was to put
guished predecessor in the
an
author level with a boy's capacity into a pupil's such an author as Terence to get him at once
hands
to read and re-read the Latin, in the expectation that with some explanation by the master he would begin
At the third reading only should exercises in declining and conjugating be given, and this not in accordance with rules, but merely referring from time to time to types of declensions
gradually to understand.
At the fourth reading the syntax and conjugations. and phraseology generally should be taken up and taught by the master, but
all
from the author himself.
The master
according to this method does almost everythe pupils being to a great extent passive. Ratich thing,
had many followers, and some keen opponents. Lubinus desired some compendious way, and advocated the construction of a
with a certain each,
till
exhausted. order,
all
book containing
number of the words
pictures of things,
brief sentences attached to
and phrases of Latin were
These, he said, should be explained in
and committed
to
memory.
Method of Languages. But
1
63
most
opinion (as I
important attempt, in Comenius's have elsewhere stated), was that made by
an Irishman
a Jesuit father in the Anglican seminary
the
Salamanca, to which reference has been already made. This man, in conversation with some Englishmen, members of an embassy to Spain, when asked how at
a
man might
mended
his
learn the Spanish language quickly,
own method
for learning Latin.
com-
He
had
printed a book in which Latii words with a Spanish
were arranged in complete sentences, in such a way (the same words never being repeated) that any one learning these sentences would know the translation
This conversation
foundations of the Latin tongue.
took place in 1605, and the book published
in
England with
German
was afterwards
an English and French
and was reproduced
version,
addition of a
itself
in
Germany with
version by Isaac Habrecht.
the
The
celebrated Scioppius published a Latin-Italian edition,
and afterwards, in 1636, at Basel, an edition German-Greek-Hebrew appeared. In
1628,
says Comenius,
in Latin-
when meditating on
the
book, and having already come to the conclusion that words and things were best subject of a Latin
learned together,
'
first
I
planned a book
in
which
all things,
and actions and passions of should be presented, and to each should be
the properties of things, things,
assigned
its
own proper word,
believing that in one
and the same book the whole connected things might be surveyed historically, fabric of things
and words reduced L
2
to
series of
and the whole one continuous
1
The Educational System.
64
On
context.
mentioning
my
purpose to some friends,
one of them directed my attention to the Jesuit father's Janua Linguarum, and gave me a copy. I leapt with but on examination,
joy
;
my
plan.
I
found that
it
did not
fulfil
In 1631 Comenius issued his Janua Lingua Latinae Reserata, which was cordially received, and found its translation
way by
Asiatic, languages.
him
satisfied
into
A
most European, and some book
short experience of the
that an introduction to
it
was needed,
The and he then published a Vestibulum in 1632. idea and plan of the Palatium and Thesaurus^ (as mentioned
in the Didactica) followed in
due course.
THE METHOD. It
appears that
many
was some hidden virtue used
it
teachers, believing that there
in the
Janua of Comenius, had
without discretion, and had consequently been
Comenius points out that disappointed in the results. while a good text-book is always essential to the teacher, the expected fruits can be gathered only by the application of a
good method.
The desideratum which method
supplies
is
a simple
and short way to the knowledge of a language. So far as words are concerned, this way is through things. Words are only the ministers of things, and if we study the former through the first
latter,
we
conditions of good method 1
shall find satisfied.
one of the
Hence
Called sometimes Atrium and Palatium.
the
Method of Languages.
165
text-books published by Comenius which have been so
and which
frequently referred to,
our next chapter. But this is not
all
:
will
be described
in
the teacher must not only see
that the pre-conditions of a
good method are
satisfied
;
but he must himself follow a sound method in teaching.
What
is
that
method ?
down
It is already laid
Great Didactic syncretically,
in the
worked out by compariBut Comenius, Nature.
i.e.
son with something else, viz., never weary of his task, takes up the question afresh, and now deals with it analytically. He asks the question,
'What
is it
another learn knows.'
To do
to teach?'
and answers, 'To make
and know what the teacher already this with art, is to follow certain defined
paths in teaching which will insure that acquisition is He then asks 'what it is to quick, easy, and solid. learn,'
the
and answers,
'
unknown through
statement
To advance the known.'
to the
knowledge of
From
this analytic
he deduces, under the head of General
Didactic, eighty propositions in thoroughly scholastic style,
and with not a
genuine substance. through these in
little
It
of the scholastic poverty of
would be a waste of time
detail, as all that is really
been already exhibited
in the
Great
to
go
valuable has
Didactic.
of his propositions, however, are worth quoting
Some
:
Where nothing is taught, nothing is learned. Where the teaching is confused, the learning
is
confused.
Where negligent.
the
teaching
is
negligent,
the
learning
is
1
The Educational System.
66
Do
not begin to teach any one
who
is
unprepared
for the teaching.
Do
not put off teaching one
Labour
for the learner
is
;
who
is
prepared.
for the teacher, direction
of the learners. All things are to be taught by the threefold
way of
Examples, Precepts, and Exercises. Let the example always come first, the precept next,
and
let
the imitation by
Let rules be short, is
Discipline
the
way of exercise and true.
means used
Without discipline nothing nothing
follow close.
clear,
to press is
on
learned,
learning.
or at least
rightly.
Discipline must be a never-ceasing constant pressure;
never violent to
its
To To
;
and always graduated, so
as to be fitted
end, corporal chastisement being the final resort. learn is easier than to unlearn.
teach
is
easier than to unteach, for the latter
is
a
double process, the former a single one. In teaching we have to advance from few things to many, from the brief to the more lengthened, from the simple to the complex, from the general to the special, from the near to the remote, from the regular to the irregular.
Comenius passes from General Didactic to Special Didactic, applying the general principles which he has laid
down
(which in
is
to
the
method of
instruction in
knowledge generally), and to the general
Language,
Arts,
in
Science
and
finally,
improvement
of
Method of L anguages. traversing necessarily much of already traversed in the Great Didactic. schools,
167 the
ground
In dealing with Science, he gives prominence to the dictum, Nihil est in intellectu quod non frius in sensu.
The
senses are the primary
of knowledge.
They
and the constant guides
are the sole solid foundations of
Wherever it is possible, therefore, all knowledge. refer back to this ultimate basis of should teaching
We
sense.
must see that the thing represented
To know
stood.
the differences of things
is
under-
is
know
to
things.
As
to
Memory: To
clear, firm,
and
this there is
true impression
the understanding of what
necessary,
on the senses
is
;
first,
a
secondly,
Words by
presented.
themselves, capable of no order or coherence that can engage the understanding, are not to be committed if
memory, e.g. the vocables anima, esse, res, ordo, difficult to remember if so learned, are easily remem-
to
bered thus, Ordo aid to
memory.
est
anima rerum.
Repetitio
Writing is a great et mater est.
memoriae pater
Comenius, when he comes to Language, explains that it
is
more
difficult to
acquire language than to learn
any one department of knowledge or science ; and this because it is co-extensive with all knowable things.
Here he
The
gives
teacher
some preliminary is
:
e.g.
much as he is commuch as the learner can
not to teach aS
petent to teach, but only as take
directions
in.
Examples rather than precepts or
rules are to
preferred in the earlier stages of teaching.
be
1
The Educational System.
68 The
teacher has to exercise patience, as everything
must go slowly with beginners.
A
teacher
quick parts,
member
who
is
learned in his department, and of temper he should re-
apt to lose his
is
that his business
is
:
not to transform minds,
but to inform them.
The peated
questions of the
How
:
santly, solidly?
by constant
familiarising with
giving clear precepts;
and
Great Didactic are
now
re-
language to be learnt quickly, pleaAnd the general answer is, Quickly,
is
examples
;
pleasantly,
by
solidly, by continual practice;
these objects are attained generally by following method. That is to say good To insure Quickness. Clearly lay down the end at which you aim, and neglect all that does not bear on all
:
that it,
end
:
relying
keep to one example and one explanation of on practice for all else advance by gradual :
steps, never per saltum: remember that steady, continuous progress is notable progress ; therefore, no day
without a
line,
no hour without
undone when once begun. To insure Pleasantness. process in
lies in
its
The
task
:
leave nothing
secret 'of
a pleasant
the handling of the minds of the young
accordance with nature.
To do
otherwise
is
to
Everything should be done with paternal affection, all moroseness being banished. Brevity, order, definiteness, should characterise the substruggle against nature.
The senses must be always As human nature rejoices possible. everything should be learned through its own
stance of our teaching.
appealed to in doing,
when
Method of Languages. The utility and made manifest.
praxis.
169
bearing of what
should be
is
learned
Teaching should be tem-
pered with an agreeable variety, and the playful element admitted. The rivalry and emulation of free gam'es should be encouraged in lessons
Quidquid
:
ludo
in
literario, lusus ingenii stt.
To that
The
insure Solidity.
we teach the young
leading principle here
solid truth,
and what
solid use, avoiding frivolous things,
will
is
be of
and indeed every-
thing the truth and utility of which are not patent.
Let
our examples be very select, placing the thing to be learned distinctly before the eyes, so that every part of it
be seen
:
let
the rules be few, brief, clear
let exercises
:
be appended sufficient in number to bring the example and rule clearly out, as without these a vague idea leads to vague and uncertain imitation. Let the first foundations be solidly laid
the most important
By
accurately.
;
;
the beginnings of things are
they should be taught slowly and
precipitancy everything
is
destroyed.
Let everything therefore be rightly apprehended
in its
The
foun-
beginning, and secure this by examination.
dations being solidly laid, proceed cautiously with the superstructure.
Let nothing be laid on the top of Non multa sed
foundations not yet firmly settled.
multum.
much and est.
sible.
Those who sow much and plough reap
Bring
all
Above
little.
Minus
lose
the senses into requisition wherever posall,
and rules being given, Let repetitions and examinaLet the pupils be required to teach
the examples
give continual practice. tions
serere et
little,
melius arare satius
be constant.
The Educational System.
170
Comenius presses the
what they have acquired. importance of
this
:
Fortius
docuerit frequentius.
preceptoribus
meis,
Tanto quis
erit
says,
Multa
didici
ego
sed plura a condiscipulis
great
quanlo
doctior,
meis ;
a a
autem plurima.
discipulis
Comenius continues
enforce
to
these
principles,
especially pressing the importance of graded books with
much of the grammar or formal part of language necessary to the understanding of them, and with He points out the importsuitable lexicons attached. ance of giving the pupil root-words and the formation
only as as
is
of their derivatives so as to give a stock of vocables.
He
recurs frequently to the proposition, which with
is vital,
and
that a language
that the text
which
source out of which
drawn
;
the
is
to
be learned through
treats of things shall
all
grammar and
him
things,
be the
language-knowledge shall be lexicon, even in their graded
and modified forms, being merely subsidiary. This leads him to the description of the principles on which his
own school-books were
Without books that
constructed.
artificially
constructed
it
is
evident
Comenius's method could not be carried out:
these books present, according to him, a sure, short,
and pleasant mode of access same things are treated of cessive stage in
to all Latin authors. in each, but at
more advanced form
The
each suc-
the Vestibulum
giving only the simplest sentences, comprising primitive
and root-words, and only the ordinary regular inflections and rules ; the Jan.ua introducing to the full grammatical structure
and body of the language, and the Atrium
Method of Languages.
171
introducing to phrases, idioms, and elegances all these taken together constituting, as the initial letters of these various books indicate, a Via to authors. The best ;
instruments, however, are useless without a good
and a teacher who
method
not only skilled in his art, but 'greed)' of teaching:' if any other shall take up the work, he will prostitute both himself and his art. of teaching,
is
Following the above method, and using text-books such as those compiled by the author, the pupil
already furnished with
all
is
brought has been
He
within the Palace of Latin Authors.
the words necessary to enable
him to enter with advantage on the study of those which treat of Realia,
such as Pliny in Natural Science, Vitin Medicine, Celsus ; in Eco;
ruvius in Architecture
nomics, Varro and Columella,
But with a view
etc.
to
phrases and the daily forms of speech, and oratorical and poetical language, he must study other authors, or rather portions of them. is
a lexicon.
For
mar should never be absent: hand, the
the
this,
Again, whatever author
Grammar should be
if
first
is
requirement
read, the
the author
is
in the other, as
Gramin
one
Erasmus
recommends.
To
acquire a thorough knowledge of Latin, and the
power of writing it purely and elegantly, the method is threefold, viz., by Analysis, by Excerpts, and by Imitation. i.
Analysis.
The
object of this
lation into the vernacular.
First,
is
by
accurate transclose
ascertain the purport of the passage before
attention
you
;
then
The Educational System.
172
examine closely the way in which the author attains his end, what words he uses, what phrases, what arguments, what sentences, how these are arranged, as
of
were, rearticulated the text.
it
Excerption.
Transfer into a repertory or diary
words, phrases, and opinions,
is
etc.,
which
all
strike you.
This has three stages. First, Metaan author and into the vernacular, turning
Imitation.
3.
i.e.
phrasis,
some days
after
retranslating
the result with the original, corrections.
thus
you have,
Superficial study
value.
little 2.
until
Secondly,
take the words in
:
them
correctly
;
or,
him
into Latin, comparing and making the requisite
Turning the Latin into Latin, confused order, and try to write
abridge the text
or,
;
amplify
it
by
the insertion of additional words in the form of epithets, or
phrases,
sentences.
Thirdly,
form of a familiar
attempt, in the
to write in the style of the author for imitation,
Imitation
proper:
epistle or otherwise,
who has been
selected
on a subject of present importance but
similar to that treated of
by the Latin author, comparing
our production with that of the classic selected for we have so transformed ourselves into
imitation, until
him,
e.g.
Cicero, that nothing will be agreeable to our
ears which has not a Ciceronian sound.
In following these practical directions we must take care to keep to one author as our model,
The
daily.
culty
:
and
to practise
exercises should also be graduated in
diffi-
in retranslating into Latin, for example, the
work
should at
first
be done immediately
passage, and, after a
little
after reading the
practice, at longer intervals.
Method of L anguages.
173
With a view to promote the universal and ready Comenius again suggests, as part of
acquisition of Latin, his '
institution of schools
method, the
Roman
cities,'
which would be
and where nothing but Latin should
be spoken or heard.
He
further points out
how, by the adoption of his method, the learning of many languages would be facilitated, for not only would the same method be followed, but the same sequence of initiatory books in a parallel series. The Grammars of the various languages also
would be constructed on the same
grammar
in so far as the
lines as the Latin
languages were common.
method of studying language mutatis mutandis, to all arts and sciences,
After showing that the is
applicable,
and recommending the construction of systematic compendiums of all things on the ascending scale of his Latin text-books
(e.g.
in
Philosophy a Vestibulum, then z-Janua,
and then an Atrium), Comenius proceeds influence which his method would exercise
to
show the
in
improving
the internal condition of schools, in promoting learning
and a genuine, thorough, and widespread acquisition
of
the Latin tongue, in attracting the learned to the study
of things instead of words, and concludes with an appeal to theologians and to the secular powers.
PART
III.
PART
III.
COMENIUS'S TEXT-BOOKS AND THE USING THEM.
WAY OF
IN the writing of text-books Comenius had his predeThe method of Lubinus, which I have briefly cessors. explained on page 162, approximates very closely to that of Comenius, while the
Jamia of
the Jesuit father must
have supplied a valuable repertory of words and phrases. It is to mistake Comenius's plan to say that his object
was
to arrange all the
more common words of the Latin
tongue in a series of sentences, with a view to exhaust all
the ordinary vocabulary.
end
certainly, but
through
He
wishes to attain this
He
things.
considers that
he can conceive a course of elementary lessons on things in general, he will necessarily call into requisition
if
all
the usual vocabulary of Latin,
This
through things.
is
and so teach Latin
in accordance with his great
pansophic idea. i.
THE VESTIBULUM. First Edition.
This Latin Primer, though published subsequently comes first in order. It is an introduction
to \hejanua,
The Text-Books. to the
from
fanua, and,
for this reason,
175
Comenius departed
a series of simple colloquies. Upwards of 1000 Latin words were selected and reduced to short sentences, all of them dealing his first intention of
making
with things and their properties. into seven chapters comprising
chapters are thus entitled 1.
it
These were thrown
:
Concerning the accidents or qualities of things ; no
verbs being used save the substantive verb, est aeternus;
creta alba, sal
dulce,
lubrica,' 2.
The
427 sentences.
Deus
temporarius. Color est multiplex: tabula nigra, cinnabaris rubra. Mel est
Ossa dura, caro
salsum.
and so
mollis,
Concerning the actions
Herba
flagrat.
glacies
forth over sixty-two propositions.
and passions of
'Sol lucet, luna splendet, stellae micant.
flamma
'
e.g.
mundus
crescit,
folium
things
e.g.
Ignis ardet,
viret, flos floret.'
In this way he runs through the most obvious facts concerning things in the heavens; the elements; man's
body
(e.g.
caput repletur cerebro, tegiturque capillis, the mind, diseased conditions, the
excepto vultu);
different trades, etc.
The third chapter treats of the circumstances of things, and this enables the author to introduce 3.
adverbs, prepositions,
unde
and numerals.
Ex
For example
Cum
:
Ubi oppido. ducimus, ante nos pelliraus, a nobis trudimus.' 4. The fourth chapter treats of things in the school. Atramentum est in atramentario calami For example '
fuisti ?
redis ?
'
:
in calamario 5.
quibus scribimus in charta,' etc. The fifth chapter treats of things at home. ;
:
nobis
1
The Educational System.
76
Concerning things in the
6.
city.
Concerning the Virtues. The rule followed is the opposite of that 7.
now almost
universal in elementary books; words are never repeated if it
be possible to avoid
The German pupil
is
Latin.
repetition.
given in parallel columns, and the to read the German first, and then the required
The
is
lesson said in the morning
After going
written in the afternoon.
always to be several times
is
through the book, the pupil learns it off by heart, so many sentences each day. Along with the reading, the declension and conjugation of the words proceeds :
first, nouns by themselves, then nouns with adjectives. Tables of the declensions and conjugations are ap-
pended, to which reference is constantly to be made. In declining, the terminations of the cases are not to
be said by
be
heart, but to
first
teacher giving the vernacular
a cloud
?
what
is to
what
is
of
boy
After this has been done several
times, the tables are quickly
memory.
nubes
or for a cloud ? and so on, the
referring to his tables.
Thus
learned by practice, the
first, e.g.
the boy
who
and
easily
committed to
has properly mastered
this
Latin Primer will have acquired 1000 vocables, and a knowledge of the regular declensions and conjugations.
In the Dissertatio de sermonis Latini studio he enters
even more into detail to
;
the Vestibulum, he says,
be read and written out
is first
for the sake of the Latin
words only, without translation. begin it over again and translate,
The first,
pupil
is
then to
the vernacular into
the Latin, and thereafter the Latin into the vernacular.
The Text- Books. Some knowledge but parsing
is
of the parts of speech
177 to be obtained,
is
The
not to be pressed.
chief things are
the easy reading and writing, and the thorough acquisiof the words.
tion
The
vernacular version
is
to be
each separate sentence (later the author prefixed was content with a vernacular version printed by itself, to
but as one book with the Latin). vernacular is to be first learned.
end of the Vestibulum
is
to
In
all
The index
be used
in
the
cases
this
at the
way
:
a
be given, and the sentence, or series of words in the text where it is found, is then to be given by the pupil from memory. The writing of the morning's
word
is
to
lessons at the afternoon meetings
on by Comenius, because senses, fixes
The
is
constantly insisted
by engaging the the exercise in the minds of the pupils. this exercise,
of declensions
learning of the tables
is
be
to
begun only at the fourth reading of the text-book. Comenius assumes that the text-book will be perused ten times, and in this way thoroughly got by heart. Before leaving
it,
exercises were to be given in translat-
more or less connected, of the words in the Vestibulum and its index. composed
ing into Latin fresh sentences
Second Edition. I
have been thus particular
in describing the first
Vestibulum, and the mode of using the principles of Comenius's method
edition of the
because
all
procedure are exemplified in
be embodied
in a text-book,
plan of his other books.
it,
in so far as these
and because
it
it,
of
can
exhibits the
1
The Educational System.
78
In the second edition of the Vestibulum (published, or at least written, between 1650
and 1654, during
school
the
in
experience
Hungary)
plan
his
altered.
is
Comenius had made up his mind that, as children, when learning to speak, used words before they made sentences, so the Vestibulum should consist of
lists
of
words only, with this condition, that there should be a coherence between the words of a group, thus :
Elementa
57.
Ignis, aer, aqua,
58. In aethere
A
Sidera.
quibus veniunt
59. Sidera sunt
Lux, radius, lumen.
Sine lumine est
Ab
6 1.
igne
Calor, frigus, aestus, gelu.
Sol, luna, Stella.
In sole sunt
60.
terra.
venit
Umbra, caligo, tenebrae. Flamma, scintilla, fumus,
et
fuligo.
And
so on, selecting associated words, and, as
possible, primitive words,
The words
under 500 classes of
number about 5000.
are in
much
as
things.
The boy who
had got up the whole thoroughly would accordingly possess some 5000 vocables, besides the outlines of
A
Latin accidence. that encyclopaedic
broader basis was thus laid for
knowledge of
things,
and of words
1 through things, than could otherwise be done.
Mode of using the Vestibulum. The object is to The class using the book must prepare for the Janua. be able to write fluently, as well as to read articulately, 1
We get hints as to the use of this Latin Primer from Comenius's
letter to the teacher
the
De
of the Vestibulary class at Patak, also from
Vestibulart Praxi, etc.
The Text-Books.
179
Latin words, whether in print or MS. They will learn by heart the words of the Latin tongue given in their text-book, with the translation of them,
and acquire
perfect familiarity with the regular declensions and con-
The vernacular
jugations.
of the Latin
fixed to the school editions of the book,
be
first
this
is
to
and
be pre-
this is to
read and learned, and thereafter the Latin.
way
In
the words, which introduce to the elements of
encyclopaedic knowledge, will be relation to things,
first
known
and then the Latin words
to the vernacular, the pupil thus going
in their
in relation
from the known
Two months
the unknown.
should be spent in and thoroughly understanding acquiring the vernacular to
text, in fact in learning it
by
heart, before entering
The Latin
the Latin equivalent.
text is then to
on
occupy
The teacher is always to read and explain beforehand what his pupils are afterwards to read and explain, and to be careful that no lesson is passed from
four months.
till
is
it
thoroughly acquired.
write the exercise in a book, it
by
The
heart.
and
The
outlines of Latin
in Latin, but they are to
pupils are then to
to conclude with saying
grammar
are given
be carefully translated and Three months are
understood before being learned.
presumed
to
suffice
for
learning the
grammar.
The
directions given have simply reference to the thorough
acquisition of the forms. heart, but above
all,
They
are to be learned by
questions are to be asked in every
and these questions are to be put in Latin. sentences are to be constructed illustrating the
possible way, Little
cases, tenses, etc. etc.,
and
after all this is
M2
done the
text
The Educational System.
180
of the Vestibulum
The
be again gone over and parsed. simply a list of words with
to
is
Lexicon, which
is
number-references to the part of the text in which they may be found, is finally to be read over chiefly to test the pupil's knowledge of the
he
presumed now
meaning of
all
the words
have acquired. In his Ventilabrum Sapientiae he expresses a desire is
to
that the Vestibulum should
be thrown into a dialogue
form, that the vernacular of the Latin rules should be printed in parallel columns, things
named should be
and
that pictures of the
introduced.
In 1657 Comenius published an addition to the
last
edition of the Vestibulum, in which the primitive words
already used, and
many
tariuni)
done
was intended
others,
were worked up into
This book (called the Auc-
short simple sentences.
to serve as a revision of the
work
in the Vestibulum, to initiate into the construction
of sentences, and to serve as a bridge to the Janua.
was distinguished from the Vestibulum in this respect, that whereas the latter was an arrangement of words under the head of Things (classified), the former But
it
was in fact a lexicon was alphabetically arranged thrown into simple sentences e.g. under B we have such sentences as these vel butus.
balaena
;
:
Baccas
fert laurus,
non
betula,
Bellua maxima, in sylvis est Barrus, in aquis
and so
forth.
The
title
Parvulis parvulus, omnibus omnia.
Latinae linguae Auctarium
;
voces
of the book was
Hoc
est,
Vestibuli
Latinas primitivas
construi coeptas et in sententiolas breves redactas exhibens.
The Text- Books. Fn praeludium Sylvam Latinam '
A little book for
little
ones,
181
ingressiiris
datam,
things for all
all
:
that
i.e.
is
to
say, a
Supplement to the Vestibule of the Latin tongue, exhibiting Latin primitive words in construction, and thrown into brief
little
sentences, given as a prelude to
those about to enter the Latin Forest'
the 'Forest'
being the collection of Latin words which formed the introduction to the last edition of the Janua.
An When
accident led him to construct the Auctarium. in
directed
Amsterdam an
to
England with additions
1656 he had
in
edition
of
the Janua,
found that
attention
published in
those additions professing to
give the roots of the Latin tongue
He
his
this addition
woven
into sentences.
departed in almost every
respect from the principles of his books, and was of a
kind to disgust rather than to attract boys. The idea, however, pleased him, and he set himself to construct the supplement to the Vestibulum under the given.
It is to
and a bridge to the Janua. 2.
title
above
be used as a revisal of the Vestibulum It
was published
THE JANUA LINGUAE LATINAE
in 1657.
RESERATA.
First Edition.
The full title of this famous book is The Gate of Languages Unlocked, or the Seminary of all Languages and
Sciences
:
that
is,
a compendious method of learn-
ing Latin or any other tongue, along with the elements of all the Sciences and Arts, comprehended under a
hundred chapter-headings and
in a
first published in the year 1631.
thousand sentences
;
1
The Educational System.
82
The one thousand
sentences again comprehend eight
thousand different words in
The
all.
sentences are at
simple, and thereafter compound and complex. After an introduction he begins, according to his panfirst
sophic or encyclopaedic plan, with the origin of the world, and in the course of his lessons takes a survey of
all
nature,
and even includes morals and
It
religion.
frequently happens, however, that a chapter is introduced for for the sake of the words, not of the things taught :
example, the chapter
on Ulcers and Wounds.
The
Deus omnia
creavit
easiest sentences are of this fashion,
ex
The more
nihilo.'
following,
Nam
oritur. gliscit,
difficult are
'Incendium ex quavis quidquid
ignem
'
exemplified by the
scintilla, si permittis,
concipit,
id
primum
dein ardet, turn flagrat et flammat; postremo,
crematum
redigitur in favillas et cineres.'
Carrying out his expressed aim, Comenius endeavours throughout to give equal attention to both things and words, but it is things that give the cue.
The headings of some
of his chapters will convey some scope of his writing Concerning the Origin of the World. Concerning the Elements. Con-
idea of the
:
cerning the Firmament, Fire, Meteors, Waters, Earths, Stones,
Metals,
Trees
and
Fruits,
Herbs,
Shrubs.
These things are treated of in thirteen chapters and one hundred and forty-one sentences. Then we have 'Concerning Animals,' which, under visions, occupies inclusive.
Members;
the
book
different
subdi-
to the nineteenth chapter
Then Concerning Man his Body ; External Internal Members; the qualities or acci:
The Text- Books. dents of the
Body
Diseases
;
the External Senses
;
;
:
follow,
;
;
;
these occupy the
book
to
All the mechanic
the twenty-ninth chapter inclusive.
now
Wounds Mind the
Ulcers and
the Internal Senses
Will and the Affections
arts
183
and are concluded
in the forty-eighth
The rest of the book chapter and 539th sentence. treats of the House and its parts Marriage and the Family, in which occur statements which are very :
curious as showing the freedom with which things were
spoken about to the young of 250 years ago. follows Civic
and
tion of officers
and
Next
Economy, including a descrip-
State
institutions.
The
seventieth chap-
Grammar, and goes on to Dialectic, Rhetoric, Arithmetic, Geometry, and all branches of knowledge, briefly describing what these are. In the ter begins with
eighty-second chapter Ethics
is
introduced, and twelve
chapters are assigned to twelve virtues. Burial, the
Providence of
God and
Games, Death, Angels form the This
subjects of the concluding chapters.
is
encyclo-
psedism.
The German was to be read
Comenius
equivalent ran in parallel columns,
thus,
ingenuity, gives
substance
of
with
effect
labour
great
to his
own
school-instruction
and
no small
conceptions of the
and the method of
teaching languages at one and the same time.
reader
will at
once see that the
lines
are constructed are precisely the
The
on which the Janua
same
as those
on which
down, and the following highertext-book (Atrium) again repeats (as mil shortly
the Vestibulum class
and
first.
is
laid
The Educational System.
184
be seen) the substance of the Janua in a still more A brief grammatical developed and extended form. and Lexicon was to be added to the Janua, Appendix but
I
have not met with these except in connection new edition, of which I will now speak.
with the
Second Edition.
The improved form of the Janua was published between 1650-54, during his school experience in Hungary, though substantially written at Elbing before 1650. It is
on the same
lines as the first edition, but
more elaborate and more
difficult.
much
In the fifteenth
chapter of the Novissima Linguarum Methodus he partly He has discarded the explains the changes made.
he had previously imposed on himself, of not this he calls a superstition. The repeating words him latitude thus to write about allowed enables greater restriction
:
'
things'
more
fully
and
The Lexicon,
freely.
or Forest
Words (Sylva Verborum], strange to say (and con1 trary to his original plan), comes first, and aims at being
of
etymological throughout.
Moreover,
and not
Latin-vernacular.
He
be
gone
first
and
finally the
over, then the
Janua
itself.
it
is
Latin-Latin
intends this Lexicon to
Grammar which As
follows,
to a vernacular-Latin
Lexicon, he thinks that boys should construct that for themselves. Again, whereas it was thought desirable that the vernacular should accompany, nay precede, the 1
But in accordance with the plan of the second edition of the
Vestibulum.
The Text- Books.
185
Latin in the original Janua, the former
The
reasons for
is
now
discarded.
beginning with the Lexicon, and then
proceeding to the
Grammar and
thereafter to the text
of the Janua, curiously illustrate the fancifulness of the
'When we want to build a [wooden] go to the wood and cut down trees (this the Lexicon of words) then we shape and fit the wood
author's mind.
house we is
first
;
cut
down
(this is the
proceed to build the tive).'
Grammar) house
(i.e.
;
and
The
practical result
lists
of vocables which would
through octavo pages, and then a
is
it is
only then
we
to give continuous narrathat the pupil has to go fill
two hundred
Grammar which would fill The text itself.
before he begins the text-book
fifty,
itself is
composed of one hundred
short treatises about
everything on the earth, in the earth, and above the earth,
including an account of man, and brief state-
ments of morals and theology. encyclopaedia, natural order,
school-book.
It
is,
in short,
an
arranged not alphabetically, but in a
and would
Comenius
fill
250 pages of an ordinary
apologises,
indeed,
for
not
introducing everything about everything; the state of
The knowledge, he regrets, does not admit of it. vocables of the Lexicon are not by any means exhausted in the text, but all the words in the text are understood to be found in the Lexicon the boy finds not,
he
is
them
there,
;
but when
which he very often
will
presented with their significations in Latin
only! I shall give here a
specimen of
his lessons, taking
the beginning of his eighteenth lesson.
The Educational System.
i86
Quadrupeda: primum, mansueta pecora
Quadrupes quid, 161
:
partes
illius
et
jumenta.
essentiales, 162
:
genera, 163: pecora majora, 164: etminora, 165, 6, 7,8:
jumenta, 169
Canes,
:
mures, 170, 71, 72.
feles,
Quadrupeda progenerant foetum vivum, aluntque uberum grandiora unicum et rarius, minutiora
161. lacte
:
plures et frequentius. 162.
Pro integumento habent
lanam vel
setas vel
armatos unguibus
(ut
;
Canis,
vel piles vel villos vel
pedes autem vel digitatos etc.,)
vel ungulates
:
et
ungulave solida (ut equus) vel bifida (ut bos).
quidem
And
squamas
so
on through twelve paragraphs. Comenius, under the influence
It is quite clear that
some
fantastic notions of consistency developed in Novissima Methodus, has deserted nearly all that is most characteristic and original in his system, excepting his encyclopsedism. Of this he never loses sight.
of
his
Mode of using come first, then
the
Janua.
1
The
Lexicon, or words,
Grammar, which teaches how to weave these words into speech, and then the text of the the
fanua, which lays the foundations, in a of all knowledge. Comenius defends
series of lessons, this order, as I
on the ground that words are the rudiments of speech, and that the materials of house-building must be supplied before we begin to build a house. The have
said,
boys accordingly are first to read with the master the words and their derivatives, as set down in the Lexicon, 1
See Letter to the Teacher of the Janual Class studio disserlatio, and elsewhere.
sermoms
;
also
De
Lntini
The Text- Books. as often as
may be
transcribe
them
say
them by
187
necessary, then take their pens and
into their writing-books, and, finally,
heart.
The Grammar, which
have
said, Latin,
presumed
to
a complete
is
syntax of the language, omitting elegancies,
etc., is, as I
but the prior study of the Lexicon is the Latin intelligible, while its simple
make
compared with other Grammars, makes and attractive. The text of the Janua is finally easy to be taught in the same manner as the Vestibulum was construction, as it
taught.
In his later years Comenius himself became sensible recommended that the vernacular
of certain defects, and
of
all
words should be given
in
the Lexicon, and also
that the vernacular of the text should be
printed in
parallel columns; thus returning to his original ideas.
The mode of
using the Janua
given in more detail a propos of
is
in the Dissertatio de Sermonis Latini Studio,
the
first
edition,
and he there
tells
us that the object, as
regards mere language, is to give the pupil all the common words of the Latin tongue, to teach him their
meanings and
roots,
and
also to teach
him
to
form
sentences out of them with grammatical correctness. An Etymological Lexicon and a Grammar containing the body of the language
(all
save special idioms and
elegancies) are consequently added. is to be gone through At the second reading the whole should be vernacular and Latin. The teacher should
Like the Vestibulum, ihefanua ten times. written out,
at this stage
them
also to
speak in Latin to his pupils, and induce speak to each other in Latin ; and with a
1
The Educational System.
88
view to the increase of knowledge,
will conversationally
and amplify the lessons of the Janua.
explain
At the
third reading, the teacher will read out the Latin
Meanwhile the
call for the translation.
Syntactical
Grammar
At the fourth will
be written
and of the acquired.
will
first
be written out by the pupils.
perusal, the remainder of the out,
and the naming of the
inflexions in the text of the
At the
fifth
and
part of the
Grammar
parts of speech
Janua thoroughly
reading, special attention will
be given to the roots and derivatives, and the pupils
At the
begin to write out the Lexicon.
will
and
at
sixth
be explained; synonyms, paronyms, the seventh reading the whole will be thoroughly
perusal,
will
etc.,
parsed with reference to the syntactical rules, which will be written out carefully with their subjoined
examples.
The
At the ninth reading
the eighth perusal. tion will
the text
recitation of
be paid to the
logical analysis
on the substance of the sharpens the wit.
The
text
will
begin at
special atten-
examination
and on grammar.
afternoon
is
This
always to be spent
work, in throwing the of The form question and answer. Janua of the will consist each tenth perusal boys challenging writing out
in
the morning's
into the
other to repeat parts of the
text.
The
written exercises
Latin compositions, the vernacular being constructed by the teacher (apologues, fables, etc.) out
will consist of
of the words in the lated into Latin It
his
Janua and
its
Lexicon, and trans-
by the pupils.
has to be noted that Comenius, in his preface to
Auctarium
(vol. iv.),
distinctly repudiates the first
The Text- Books.
189
edition of the Janua, and wishes to be judged by the second edition, which is substantially a new book. His words are Januam nostram linguarum postremam '
:
pleniorem illam Encyclopaediolae faciem referentem et prae qua priorem illam non amplius agnoscimus nostram.' In doing so he deserted his own principles.
THE ATRIUM.
3.
The
third Latin
was
book was
called the Atrium,
and
to effect the transition
from the Janua to the
Palatium or Palace of Authorsi
Comenius now wishes
this
to introduce the pupil to the Latin tongue, used in a
thefanua. The sentences are longer, and the treatment of each subject more ample. The freer
way than
in
main end kept
view
in
is
the familiarising of the pupil
with the elegancies and idioms of the language, and the introducing
To
him
to rhetoric in a practical form.
he gives a
effect this,
designed to gather into
Grammar
of Latin specially
one view the
peculiarities
and
elegancies of the Latin tongue. This Grammar is written in Latin, and the pupil is to be now presumed competent to understand
acquaintance Latin,
with
it.
the
While intent on giving the pupil varieties and peculiarities of
and furnishing him with a
liberal copia verborum,
he does not depart from his great principle to make things carry words. The text of the Atrium follows the
Janua, but indulges in a larger and more detailed treatment of the same subjects. In the
same
1
line as the
The Atrium
and the Palatium
is is
called elsewhere
Palatium
called the Thesaurus.
in the Didactica,
1
The Educational System.
90
Janua, for example, he contents himself with such a sentence as this '
Omnia
Quippe ex
:
reliqua ex his [quatuor elementis] constant. iis
generantur,
iis
corrumpuntur resolvuntur.' In the Atrium he expands
nutriuntur, in
eadem dum
this as follows
:
Hae
sunt elementaris mundi rotae quatuor, per quas Elementis vacans locus nullus eunt et redeunt omnia. '
est
:
omnia
his
referta
tamque
dense'
stipata sunt ut
sed agitatio, attritus, permistio; quorum temperatura salutem dat rebus, ininane spatium nusquam
temperies pemiciem. in sua redire principia
And
detur,
Solatio est,
indeque
si
quid corrumpitur,
res prodire novas.'
so on with the usual 100 chapters and 1000
paragraphs (which, in the Janua first edition were merely short sentences). In the edition before me, the
Atrium extends over 153
folio
columns, and
consi-
is
derably longer than Caesar's Gallic War. The comparison of the two passages which
I
have
cited will give a clear idea of the differences between
the two books.
This book having been thoroughly mastered, along its accompanying Grammar, the pupil is now supposed to be able to enter freely on the study of Latin authors, a Palatium or Thesaurus of selected works
with
being put before him. And certainly any boy, who had mastered it, would be quite competent to attack Cassar, The poets, Sallust, and the easier Orations of Cicero.
however, would present a
whom
the
difficulty, for the
way had not been prepared.
reading of
The Text- Books. Mode of Grammar in
using
the
Latin
is
sumed
The
Comenius
is
not
general
;
then the
text,
and
and
method of procedure
as in
explicit,
Latin
complete
prefixed to the Atrium,
same
to be the
A
Atrium,
be first studied by the pupils the Lexicon.
191
and
the Janua, but it
is
to
finally is
pre-
on
this
would seem as
if
he
considered the printing of the vernacular to be unnecessary at this advanced stage. that
he intended the Atrium, with
We its
cannot imagine Grammar, to be
The human mind could
learned by heart.
not have
borne the burden.
SUBSIDIARY TEXT-BOOKS.
The Orb is Pictus (The World
i.
Illustrated).
In 1657 appeared the Orbis Pictus, the second edition This book was intended to be following in 1659.
supplementary and subsidiary to the Vestibulum and Janua. It is simpler than even the first edition of the
Janua, and much more suitable for a school-book than In this little the second edition of the Vestibulum.
book Comenius in
any
other, for
more fully than we have not only a simple treatment
applies his principles
of things in general, but of things that appeal to the senses, and along with the lessons we have pictures of the objects that form the subjects of the lessons.
deed, the book
may be
In-
best described as a series of
rude engravings of sensible objects, accompanied by a For description of them in short and easy sentences. example,
we have
the picture of a ship with
its
sails
The Educational System.
192 partly set,
and a number attached to each part of the
ship, which corresponds to a number in the lesson thus the No. 2 is engraved on the sails, and in the :
lesson
The
we have
title
'The ship has (2) sails.' 'The World of Sensible
this sentence,
of the book was,
Things drawn ; that is, the Nomenclature of all Fundamental Things in the World and Actions in Life reduced to Ocular Demonstration, so that it may be a Lamp to the Vestibulum ^\A.Janua of Languages.' 1
There were various editions of the Orbis ; that however which was in most complete accord with Comenius's
plan was arranged in three columns, thus auf der Erden
Super terra
hohe berge1
monies 1
2 profundae valles
tiefe
die Erde.
altus-a-um, hoch.
Thaler2
profundus-a-um,
Etc.
Etc.
The
1 f.,
sond
sunt alti
terra
:
figures referred to a
tief.
Etc.
wood-engraving of a land-
scape on the same page, and were affixed to the mountains, hills, etc., as has been explained above in the case of the lesson on the ship.
'The foundation of menius
in the preface,
all '
learning consists,' says Co-
in representing clearly to the
senses sensible objects, so that they can be apprehended easily.
I
maintain that this
is
the basis of all other actions,
inasmuch as we could neither unless or do. 1
fied.
we comprehended For
it
is
clearly
act nor speak wisely what we wished to say
certain that there
is
nothing in the
In some of the very numerous editions the title is slightly modiThe editions also varied in other respects, but the above
gives Comenius's
own conception
of the book.
The Text- Books.
193
Understanding which has not been previously in the Sense ; and consequently, to exercise the senses carefully in discriminating the differences
to lay the foundation of all
is
and
good and prudent
all
of natural objects
wisdom,
action.'
all
eloquence,
It is the
from the school of the object about which we
absence
may be
speaking that makes learning and teaching alike so troublesome and fruitless.
The and
whom
he
for enabling
mentary book.
you
;
done by Michael Endter of Nuremfelt most grateful for his labours,
cuts were
berg, to
it
is
him '
to complete his design of an ele-
This work,' he
entirely
new
in
'
writes,
your profession.
belongs to
You have
given a correct and clear edition of the Orbis Pictusy
and furnished
figures
the attention will be
This
pleased.
cuts, by the help of which awakened and the imagination
will, it is
the publication, but It
and
it
will
expense of be certainly returned to you.'
true, increase the
was consistent with the plan of the book, that
it
should contain the vernacular only, or the Latin only, Comenius suggests that the vernacular itself or both.
would be best learned from the
Orbis.
The Janua
sale, and was published in many but the editions and sale of the Orbis Pictus
had an enormous languages
;
exceeded those of the Janua, and, indeed, for some time it was the most popular school-book in Europe^
far
and deservedly
so.
1
The Educational System.
94
2.
The Schola Ludus.
Comenius frequently
states
in his writings that the
element of sport should be introduced into schools, and with this view constructs a school drama, in which the
Janua (and a good
Atrium) sen
is
deal of the language of the
The Hoc
introduced.
Encyclopaedia
praxis Scenica
:
tiendas, sensibus
res
Viva,
title
is,
Schola
Januae Linguarum
est,
omnes nomenclatures Vestitas
ad vivum
Ludus et Ves-
repraesentandi artificium exhi-
amoenum.
acts,
In this singular production there are five twenty-one scenes, and fifty-two dramatis personae.
The
object of the author
bens
is
to give a theatric praxis of
the Janua, and partially of the Atrium, by bringing the facts of the natural
The
world into a scenic representation.
characters represent the various
knowledge,
e.g.
the
geographer,
chemist, and so forth. of the second act, Water
the
metallurgist,
For example, is
departments of in the fifth
the
scene
the subject, and there enter
on the stage the following personages Aquinus (repreMarius in water general), (representing the sea) senting :
Nubianus (representing the
clouds),
senting rain-drops, ice, foam, etc.).
and
Stillico (repre-
These
interesting
characters give a great deal of valuable information.
Anything more dreary than
this
sportive
Janua
it
is
impossible to conceive ; yet he assures us, in his dedicatory epistle, written at Amsterdam in 1657, that it was
most popular and successful with boys and masters! and elsewhere he says that it was performed with great in applause before the Princess and all her Court
The Text- Books. Hungary. He believed that be converted into games.
Comenius was of opinion
all
195
school-exercises might
that every stage of school-
work during the Pansophic septennium might have
its
dramatic exhibition.
This dramatic sport in intellectual work he connects mystically with the words of
Wisdom
(the Son), in the 8th chapter of Proverbs
' :
I
was by Him as one brought up with Him and I was daily His delight, rejoicing always before Him rejoic;
;
ing in the habitable part of
were with the sons of
The
men
its
influence
my
delights
!'
Ludus
signification of
had also
His earth; and
in
Latin for school
as the
dramatic
suggesting these
exhibitions. 1
3.
He
Text-Book of Greek.
gives a specimen of what he would propose for
boys learning Greek in
his
It published in 1657. He proposes Greek. taught to begin with
as might be expected, Latin-
Latin and
which /io/cx^r).
frater,
Greek,
differ
very
e.g.
is,
that i.
Ventilabrum
Vocabularies
The words Abyssus,
little,
e.g.
Sapientiae
should
be
that are alike in
a/Svo-cros.
fama,
2.
<f>tffj-r),
Those forma,
The more common words not alike, e.g. Then a few brief Greek rules should dSeX^os. 3.
be given, and an outline of Greek accidence appended As his chief object was to to the body of the book. introduce to the Greek Testament, the text-book, he 1
For the Palatium, see end of next chapter.
N
2
196
The Educational System.
says, ought to consist of 100 select sentences of a moral kind (the Latin and Greek in parallel columns), to be
thoroughly learned, the Lord's Prayer, the Creed, and Ten Commandments. This would constitute a
the
Vestibulum, to be followed by a Janua, consisting of the Greek Testament in Latin and Greek, or it might be a
summary
of Testament narrative and of the Christian
faith.
So with Hebrew. In concluding
this
to be stated that
account of the text-books,
Comenius himself
in
his
it
has
old age
admitted that he had departed from one of his own leading principles in attempting to teach too
much
within a limited space and time, and had burdened the
mind of boys with what was 1
A knowledge
suitable only for adults. 1
of the Text-Books
is
best to be obtained from
the books themselves, but in connection with them the prefaces should be read, and the letters addressed to the teachers of the
new Patak
School, an account of which
is
contained in the next
chapter.
PART
IV.
PART
IV.
THE INNER ORGANISATION OF A PANSOPHIC SCHOOL, AND THE INSTRUCTION-PLAN. THE
external
of a school-system has Great Didactic. The Mother
organisation
been exhibited in the
School, the Vernacular School, the Latin
School or
Gymnasium, and the University, constituted together Comenius's school-system for a school-systems of
The
State.
modern Europe, and
existing
especially that
of Germany, are a tribute to Comenius's sound judg-
ment.
The
organisation of instruction
is
certainly not
accordance with Comenius's pansophic or encyclopaedic aspirations, but the attention which is now given
in
to real studies,
and
to the cultivation of the senses,
substantially give effect to his views.
The
inner character and
school or to
Gymnasium
life
of a school
a Latin
being kept specially in view
is
be gathered from the 25th chapter of the Novissima and from the numerous writings of the
Methodus,
period from 1650-54, when Comenius was engaged in organising a model school at Patak, in the north-east of 1 Hungary, about twenty miles from Tokay. 1
On
the Theiss,
known
as the entrepot of the
Tokay
These wine.
The Educational System.
198 writings
are
numerous,
and
prolix,
very
tiresome
because of their repetitions. The following account is based on an examination of all these writings, and
ought to be compared with the ideas of the various graded schools expounded in the Great Didactic.' '
THE The word
schola
where
or
indicates
Indus,
an
assembled together to many for some end, but to strive under the conditions
institution strive
school,
SCHOOL.
are
of play, and these conditions are movement, spontaneity, society, rivalry, order,
and pleasurable
exercise,
of which things are to be attained by following the The school will thus truly methods laid down. all
become a ludus a prelude of to
The
literarius.
life is
object of the school as
to train pupils to
know
wisdom, to act, to express themselves,
The letters
loqui.
with a view sapere, agere,
of the words themselves yield the aims
of the school, thus
:
Sapienter
Cogitare
:
Honeste Operari
:
Loqui Argute*.
The
initial letters, it will
Schola,
and
this
be observed, make the word
quite suits Comenius's fanciful
way
of looking at things, and evidently yields him a real satisfaction.
The foundation of
all
is
Knowledge,
The Pansophic
School.
199
because to act wisely or speak well is impossible for an ignorant or foolish person. A school has been called Offidna Humanitatis, a
manufactory of humanity, and this designation, appears from the Great Didactic, Comenius adopts.
as
Now, when we say that the school is a manufactory we mean that it has to aim at producing
of Humanity,
men that perfection of humanity whereby a man becomes the image of God, the most Wise, most Powerful, most Holy.' in
When we that
it is
say that the school is an Officina, we mean a place where, by the use of certain instruments
and a certain accomplish. things
we accomplish what we
art,
The in
employed
desire to
instruments are the persons and teaching and learning, and the
down whereby tongue, action, and morals what we desire them to become hand, become. method
art is the
laid
These generally are the aims and a school
when we have passed
within
characteristics of its walls.
While
keeping them carefully in view, we have to lay down our scheme more fully.
General Statement.
The aim teach
all
is
things to
train to virtue ;
all, if
We
and wisdom. pious habit
We
pansophic or encyclopaedic.
;
finally,
to instil piety
we have
have to
train to
have to instruct in
we have
and,
we would
knowledge morality and
and
train to a
to form the tongue
The Educational System.
2OO
and eloquence.
Only in this way can we true humanity, and make him again the
to expression train
man
to
image of God.
With set
this
view the school must be organised, and a for each grade or class.
amount of work marked out
There should be seven
classes (those in the lowest class
The three lowest being about twelve years of age). should be called classes Philological ; the fourth, Philosophical
;
the
Logical
fifth,
;
the sixth, Political
;
and
the seventh, Theological.
The
Philological classes would naturally be designated
by the text-books they used
:
the
or lowest, which
first
would use the Vestibulum, being called Classts Vestibularis, the second Classis Janualis, and the third Classis
The
Atrialis.
Philosophical class would give a rational the Logical would give discipline in
account of things reasoning
and the logical
the Political would give instruction in laws
;
social order (including history)
would
;
and the Theo-
instruct in the mysteries of the
Kingdom
of Heaven.
A
separate
provided
an ample
for
room and a
each
scale.
separate master should be
class, and the building should be on There should be a public table for
poor scholars, so that the an obstacle to none.
res
angusta domi should be
In a school so organised, and with such aims, the pupils will learn
the next,
Universal
and
all
things necessary for this
that thoroughly.
Wisdom
in
It will
other words,
life
and
be a School of
a Schola Panso-
The Pansophic
201
School.
'There is nothing in Heaven or Earth, or in Waters, nothing in the Abyss under the earth,
phica? the
nothing in the
nothing
in
Holy
Human
the
in the Soul,
Writ, nothing in the Arts, nothing in in Polity,
Economy, nothing of which
Body, nothing
They
wholly ignorant.'
nothing in the Church, of Wisdom shall be
candidates
little
will
be trained further
in the
and spontaneous use of knowledge, and in prudence and morality. In this palaestra they will learn, true
'
not for school, but for
life,'
so that the youths shall go
forth energetic, ready for everything, apt, industrious,
and worthy of being intrusted with any of the duties of life, and this all the more if they have added to virtue a sweet conversation, and have crowned
and love of God.
They
will also
all
with the fear
go forth capable of
expression and eloquence, and that not merely in their
own
tongue, but in the Latin, Greek, and Hebrew.
For the attainment of these great results three instruments are necessary good books, good teachers, and a :
good method. The seven classes into which the school
is
to
divided are to consist respectively of those pupils
be
who
same stage of progress, and are pursuing the Each class should be in a same objects of study. are at the
separate room, that the attention of the pupils
be distracted.
Each
class, again,
may
not
should be divided
1 Schola Pansophica Hoc est, Universalis Sapientiae officina ab annis aliquot ubiubigentium erigi optata nunc autem Auspiciis Illustrissimi Domini D. Sigismundi Racoci de Felseovadas, etc. '
:
:
Saros-Pataki
mundi
salutis
Hungarorum MDCLI.'
feliciter
erigenda.
Anno
redditae
The Educational System.
2O2
composed of ten boys each, and presided over by a boy older or more advanced than his fellows, who should be called Moderator, Inspector, Psedagogus, into decuriae
The duty
or Decurio. all
of the decurio will be to see that
the boys of his division are in their places at the right
work of the moment, to assist backward boys, or report them to the preceptor, and to be an example of conduct to all. The master himtime, that they attend to the
self shall
not stand in a corner, nor shall he walk about,
but he will occupy a raised position facing the light, so that he may see and be seen by all, and where drawings
and
illustrations of lessons
The
may
also be easily seen.
school-time must be so ordered that every year,
month, week, day, hour, may have its own task. The tasks should be so arranged that they are within the powers of the average mind in this way the more ordinary natures will be stimulated, while the more :
precocious and brilliant will be retarded to their advanPupils should be admitted only at the beginning tage.
of the school year.
On no
day should boys do more all in public and in
than six hours' work, and those school.
The
rest
domestic duties. school
should be given to relaxation and The school is the proper place for
work; moreover, home-work is apt to be badly is more hurtful than no
done, and badly done work
work
at
all.
The hours should
not be consecutive
:
the morning should be devoted to studies that call into requisition the intellect, the judgment,
and the memory;
the afternoon to the discipline of hand, voice, style,
demeanour
(gestus).
The Pansophic The
School.
203
occupations of the Pansophic school are not
all
of equal importance. They may be classed as primary, The primary are those which secondary, and tertiary. contain the essence or substance of Wisdom (knowledge),
and Eloquence, such
Virtue, Piety,
as Languages, Philo-
sophy, and Theology; the secondary are auxiliary to these, such as History ; the tertiary only indirectly contribute to the primary occupations,
to vigour of health
tion
and
and mental
But
sports.
all
e.g. all
alacrity,
that pertains
such as recrea-
the occupations and studies
have a place at each successive stage of progress, and are to be presented according to the same method.
At the same time, the order of the subject classes
to certain general laws
we have
:
instruction
for in
the
is
younger and to
to appeal chiefly to the senses,
cultivate observation
draw more on the
and as the pupils advance, we
;
activity of the
memory, the intellect and of what is known. the expressing power proper, In the exercise of these powers there are also degrees example, under the head of the Intellect there are :
for
comprehends the statement of the second the why of the fact, and the third
three stages fact,
;
the
first
the fundamental principles which underlie the fact and its
reason,
and enable the student
same
to
extend his investi-
example, a knowledge of the compass and of the use of it is the first stage, a knowledge of its construction and relation to other
gations
in the
line
:
for
the second stage, and such a knowledge of the principles lying at the foundation of its constructhings
tion
is
and application
as
will
enable
the
student
to
The Educational System.
2O4
advance further in the same the
So
third stage.
stages
in
of investigation
line
you have
Language
is
three
the power to prattle, to speak, and to speak
:
eloquently,
and
must proceed
instruction
The same remarks apply
in this order.
to the graduated order
of
This word is used auxiliary studies, such as History. in an extended sense in the third, or Atrial class, :
it
means
and on morals it
of
which bear on the daily
stories
deals with Natural History
God
;
in the
history of
affairs
of
life
in the fourth, or Philosophical class,
;
fifth,
human
the study of the works
or Logical class,
the sixth, or Political class,
it
the customs of various nations
it
deals with the
mechanical history
inventions
;
in
deals with the history of ;
and
in the seventh, or
Theological class, it deals with the universal history of man in the Providence of God. The first or Vestibulary,
and the second or Janual
class, are here omitted,
they are occupied with the
which stands
because
mere nomenclature of things,
for history to
young
children.
The same
remarks apply (but are not always successfully applied by Cornenius) to
The
senses,
all
the studies and exercises of the school.
he has
said,
have to be specially appealed
to in the earliest classes, since they are the guides to
knowledge.
We do
things themselves ;
means of the
not speak to our pupils, but the
and everything should be taught by
things themselves, or where these
accurate representations of them.
The
walls
fail,
by
of the
school should be hung with pictures, and the reading-
books should be
full
of them.
The
intellect again will
be exercised by the explanation of everything that
is
The Pansophic
School.
205
read or taught, and by requiring the explanation to be for we do not form parrots, but given by the scholars,
men.
The memory also has to be cultivated, for, says, Tantum scimus quantum memoria
as Quintilian
But the exercise of the memory does not
tenemus.
mean
the wearing the pupil out by requiring
him
to
but the frequent and sufficient ; by of things clearly understood, till, of their presentation heart
learn things off
own
accord, they adhere.
Weekly memory-contests,
at
which the pupils challenge each other to state what has been learned, will be of value in stimulating the
memory.
As regards
style
:
let
the pupils be required to write
one another on given subjects, and let weekly the decurio look after these, under the supervision of letters to
the master.
The tongue
will
be exercised by requiring that the
conversation of the boys one with another be in Latin.
The
'
voice will be cultivated by teaching
all
to sing,
and by teaching notation at certain fixed times. The morals and demeanour of the pupils will receive the close attention of the
masters,
and
their reproof
of wrong, and their commendation of good conduct will always be prompt. Further, the formation of a school,
with
and even of individual
its
occasionally,
do much
classes, into a republic,
senate and proctor, which will hold sessions
and pronounce judgment on conduct,
to prepare for the business of
will
life.
Piety will be fostered by taking care that in going to
bed and
rising,
prayers be said and the
Holy
Scrip-
The Educational System.
206 tures read
;
and ending the
also in beginning
studies
of the day, and before and after meals.
To
encourage the more active-minded boys, special reading should be allowed of authors outside the usual school-course, such as the sacred dialogues of Castalio,
the Colloquies
of Erasmus,
of Seneca,
Epistles
the
Histories of Nepos, Curtius, etc.
All sorts of exercises and innocent
games are
to
be
not only permitted but encouraged, for giving vigour
and health which
the
to
call for
body; and also sedentary games
a certain quickness of
wit.
Scenic representations and the acting of plays are to be encouraged as a relaxation, so long as the subject
not immoral in
is
Roman
the
memorable
its
character or treatment, as are
plays, but constructed to represent histories,
sacred or
profane.
some
These not
only afford recreation, but are educationally of good effect in
The hour
many
ways.
times of relaxation should be frequent
after
every hour's
The
work.
half-an-
daily time-table
should be arranged somewhat as follows
:
Forenoon.
6 to 7 A.M.
Hymns, Reading
of
Scripture,
Meditation,
and
Prayers.
8J
7^
The primary
task of the class
more
theoretically
given.
9
10
The same
I
2 P.M.
Music, or some other pleasant mathematical exercise.
practically given.
Afternoon.
2.30 \
5
3.30
History. Exercises in Style.
The Pansophic at
School.
207
There should be two half-holidays weekly ; a fortnight Christmas, Easter, and Pentecost ; and a whole
month
at the harvest-time.
More
A
still
detailed Statement.
more detailed statement of
the
work of the
be obtained by reading what we have already said of the Text-books in Part III., and by what follows seven classes
to
is
:
The
I.
Vestibulary Class.
On
class-room should be painted
the four walls of the
the
Latin
characters,
models of the regular declensions and conjugations, and brief moral precepts.
By means the
of a thorough study of the
way already
laid
Vestibulum in
down, the class will acquire a
knowledge of things in an elementary and yet fundamental way, and also of the roots of words, that is to say,
will
it
gence
be instructed
and
;
in the foundations of all intelli-'
in addition to this,
it
will
be instructed in
form suited to boyhood. The rudiments of arithmetic will at this stage be given, a knowledge of weights, measures, and geometrical forms, and music. morality in a
The to
teacher will take advantage of the words learned
add
to the knowledge of the pupils.
II.
The Janual
painted
illustrations
objects mentioned
these the
Class.
of
On
one wall should be
the most
in the text of
more important
important natural
ihefamta, and opposite objects should be
artificial
The Educational System.
208
The remaining two
drawn. with
walls should be occupied
grammatical warnings, having reference to the
peculiarities of the pupil's mother-tongue.
In religion the Catechism should at this stage be thoroughly learned.
The knowledge cal construction
is
of things and words and grammatito
be obtained from ihefanua.
Addition and Subtraction figures in
in
Arithmetic
;
the plane
Geometry, and Music, are to be taught.
The Composition struction of clauses
exercises will consist of the con-
and sentences on the foundation of
the words and rules ofthefanua. III. The Atrial Class. The walls should be painted over with emblems, and with a selection of warnings regarding the elegancies of writing and speech.
In religion the work of this class will be to read an (in Scripture words),
and
to learn
by heart a collection of psalms, hymns,
and
prayers.
epitome of Scripture
The
pupils will
ratives
make acquaintance
which are
also with those nar-
likely to generate virtue
and
piety.
In addition to the proper study of the Atrial Textbook, Division and Multiplication in arithmetic, and Music will instruction in solid figures, should be given.
be continued and select verses from the Latin poets Exercises in style on the basis of the Atrium
read. will
be given.
At
this stage the Schola
Ludus
is
to
be introduced.
This, as I have elsewhere explained, was simply the fanua thrown into dramatic form in accordance with
The Pansopktc School. the author's conviction that
school might take a
all
209
the work of the Latin
gamesome form.
IV. The Philosophical Class.
On
the walls of this
class-room things are to be represented connected with arithmetic, geometry, statics, anatomy.
In religious instruction, hymns and forms of morning and evening prayer, and of prayers before and after meals and studies, and a life of Christ harmonised from the four Gospels, are to be read.
The
class-book will be the
first Palace of Wisdom, be a survey and explanation of all objects of nature written in a style higher and more
in
which there
will
ornate than the style of the previous books.
The Rule
of Three in Arithmetic, Geometry, Trigo-
nometry, and the elements of Statics, are to be taught ; also Instrumental Music, and Natural History made up out of ^Elian and Pliny.
As
to style,
which ought now to be on the model of this will be suspended so as to admit
classical authors
:
of the last of the afternoon hours being devoted to
Greek, the object being to give sufficient Greek to enable the boys, when they reach the subsequent classes, to
read the
New
Testament
V. The Logical Class.
The
in the original.
walls of the class-room
should be painted over with a selection of Rules of
Logic and ingenious emblems representing emanations of mind. 1 The religious instruction shall include the 1
Whatever
this
O
may mean.
2
The Educational System.
o
1
study of a collection of hymns and prayers and a manual of the whole Bible, to be called the Gate of the. Sanctuaiy, in which the substance of the sacred writings,
much
as
as possible in the words of
Holy Writ
be given also a chapter of the Greek Testament should be read daily. itself, will
The
:
New
afternoon hours should be devoted to Arithmetic,
Geometry, Astronomy, Geography, and the elements of Optics, along with the History of Mechanical Inventions.
The free
class-book belonging to this stage will contain a
treatment of various arts and a
strict
scientific
treatment of one, so as to bring into view the characteristics of exact scientific truth as distinguished from opinion.
Exercises in style should be given at this stage on the model of the historians
and
Caesar,
Curtius, Nepos,
The study of Greek is to be carried on only who desire to prosecute that language
Justin.
by those specially
:
Isocrates,
these
and
should read Greek orators, such as
also the
Moralia of Plutarch.
The
VI. The Political Class.
pictures on the class
wall should represent the significance of order
nection
;
e.g.
there should be pictures of the
and con-
human body
wanting certain limbs, others having a superabundance of limbs, and one complete and well-formed. In religion the
The
full text
of Scripture will be studied.
class-book (the third
will treat
of
human
book of Universal Wisdom)
society.
Besides the applications of Arithmetic (ex arithmeticis
The Pansophic Logistica
?),
applications of
211
School.
Geometry
to Architecture,
the theory of the planets, and the doctrine of eclipses, will
be taught
world
compendiums of the geography of the
:
will also
be made.
For the sake of will
Horace,
style, Sallust
The
be read.
and Cicero,
pupils will
and
Virgil
now
discuss
questions in Latin prescribed beforehand, and be en-
couraged to use greater freedom in their Latin style. Verse-making yields no fruit worthy of the labour, but should not be prohibited in the case of those who have a disposition that way.
Those desirous of continuing their Greek should read Thucydides and the poets.
studies
VII. The Theological Class. Scriptural emblems, shadowing forth the mysteries of Theology, should adorn three sides of the class-room, and one should be
devoted to tables of the Hebrew Grammar and to select
Hebrew
The
sayings.
class-book, the concluding Palace of
Wisdom,
should explain the intercourse of souls with God, etc. Mathematics should consist of a study of sacred architecture ; e.g. the construction of the Mosaic Tabernacle, the
Temple of Solomon,
be universal history
of
Providence. subjects
;
history,
the
Church
The
The
etc.
with
special
and
In the treatise
the
reference
order
of
to
the
Divine
exercises in style should be in sacred
and, in addition
Hebrew should be
history taught should
to
these
various
studies,
acquired.
De
Latinae linguae studio petfecte
o
2
insti-
The Educational System.
212 iuendo
Dissertatio
Didactica,
in
published
1637,
he
assumes that the upper classes read selections from classical authors, which he proposes to arrange in four books
Epistolary, Historical, Oratorical,
and that the
Poetical,
relative Lexicon, either in Latin-vernacular
or vernacular-Latin, should be
idioms,
1
and
and
varieties
a Lexicon of phrases,
of expression
under the
e.g.
;
word Dubito would come the following words and pressions, Haereo,
hesito.
sum quid agam.
Incertum mihi
and so
ex-
Fluctuo, Incertus
Ambigo. est.
In ancipiti sum
;
forth.
Looking Comenius's
to
the
latest
exercises
given above, I think
prescribed
style
in
we must assume
that the selec-
were to be read along with the special class-book of the year ; if not by all, at least by all who could overtake them and this, notwithtions
from
in
edition of his educational views, as
classical authors
:
standing the fact that extracts from classical authors
would doubtless be introduced into the class-books,
in
so far as relevant to their subject-matter.
Thus
in the space of seven years, beginning at twelve of age, the human being will be formed to a whole and complete humanity in respect of Things,
years
Tongues, Morality, and Piety; he of
all things,
and
fortified with the
may now be divine,
in
will
be able to judge
no important thing
to err
;
and,
elements of universal knowledge, he
allowed to study
all
and enter on the business of
books,
human and
life.
1 Palatium Epistolicum, with a hundred epistles Historicum, P. Oratorium, P. Poeticum,
;
Palatium
CONCLUSION. As Comenius
increased
in
years
the
religious
element in his educational theories assumed more and
more prominence. ing principles.
But he never
The
object of
lost sight of his lead all
education was to
be sons of God, but the way to this was through knowledge, and knowledge was through method. His disposition to see fanciful parallels in train children to
nature increased, and Scripture more and more seemed to
him
was
to confirm his teachings.
manifested in his final
between
'
1654-57, especially in
in
and
Amsterdam educational
his final
entitled,
The Idea of Didactic out of the Eternal Arcana.
The Son can do
seeth the Father do
nothing of himself, save what he ;
for
what things soever he doeth,
these also doeth the Son likewise. the Son,
From '
mystical tendency
works written
utterance written in Amsterdam,
'
A
and sheweth him
all things.'
The Father -John
loveth
v. 19.
this flow the following propositions (since the
invisible things of
God from
the creation of the world
are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made,' 1.
Rom.
i.
20)
:
That schools ought
to be a kind of imitation of
heaven. 2.
That
the
intercourse
of
teachers
ought to be like that of fathers with sons.
with taught
The Educational System.
214 3.
That sons are able
know and do
to
nothing of
themselves.
Whatever therefore they ought to know or to do all should be first shown (both here and for eternity), 4.
to them.
That the said showing beforehand devolves on fathers, that is, on teachers. 5.
6. And this, not by presenting examples alien to the matter in hand, but proper to it, so that things that have to be done may be taught by doing them. 7.
That the imitation of
paternal 8.
things be exacted in a
spirit.
And
that
things in like
On
all
it
be exacted so that sons may do
manner
the other
all
as the example.
hand the
eternal idea
departed from
is
whenever 1.
All things are done in any sort of fashion, regard
being had to no type, 2.
The
much
less the best.
intercourse of teachers with pupils
else save that of hirelings with
is
nothing
for the sake of
sheep
the fat and the wool. 3.
The
pupils are
left to
themselves, and are required
do what they have not yet been taught to do, as if they were able of themselves to know what a teacher to
knows. 4. life
And
are not taught all things necessary for this
and the
5.
And
next, but only scraps.
the teacher does not teach
all
things himself,
but commits them to another, or presents to the pupil a dumb teacher a book. 6.
And what he
teaches
he does
not
teach
by
Conclusion.
215
examples, but by precepts, and, when the pupil does not
do what he 7.
Or,
is
ordered, by blows.
when he
does give examples, gives
alien to the matter in hand,
what are
and does not show how
they are to be rightly imitated. 8.
Or,
if
imitation of
he show examples, does not
them by much and constant
on the
insist
practice.
And
does not exact that imitation in such a way as to make of every pupil a master capable of doing things 9.
equal to what has been pointed out to him as models. This is the sum of all that I wish to have done by those
who undertake
no more
to
schools and Christ, I
say.
God.
I
have
with
gentlemen, your dedicated to
you,
the youth of your city 1
all
commend
to your favour
to rear little sons of
And
;
to the grace of
signing
these
my
God, and myself last utterances on
Education on the day of the conversion of Paul, on which may the hearts of us all turn to the Lord saying, as Saul said,
'
Lord, what wilt thou have
And now, O
Jesus
Christ,
me
to
do
Eternal Wisdom,
rejoicest in the habitable parts of the earth,
?'
who
and whose
is among the sons of men, who wast well pleased, when dwelling with us in the flesh, to converse with little ones and to think them worthy of Thy embraces
delight
as being heirs of the
Thy favour now Thy little ones so of
;
Kingdom of Heaven, count worthy who do not disdain to serve
those that
by means of them Thy Blessed
Kingdom, here of Grace, there of Glory, goodly increase, worthy Eternal World. 1
may
receive a
King of the Amen. Amen. Amen.
of Thee,
Amsterdam.
the
BRIEF CRITICAL SURVEY. THE
object of this volume
is
to present
Comenius
himself to the English reader not Comenius as I may understand him. The latter would have been a comparatively easy task
the task which I have undertaken
;
has been a laborious one.
The
historical position of
Comenius, and his relation to his predecessors, have been brought into view in the Introduction, and his educational aims and labours have been fully set forth in the sketch of his fully
now
life.
and succinctly
The
actual
work he did
set before the reader.
is
We
also
have
only to survey critically the leading characteristics
of his system.
The Realism
of the Humanists had failed to produce
the results they had anticipated.
It was in England and Scotland, rather than on the continent of Europe, that the genuine Humanistic spirit was most active in
schools. fell
But not
for long.
Schools and schoolmasters
back under the dominion of words, abstract proand barren logicalities. This was inevitable.
positions,
The preoccupation and
political
strife
of men's
educational revival to sable condition,
minds with theological
caused the true significance of the fall
out of sight.
The
indispen-
moreover, of the continuance of the
methods of Trotzendorf, and Sturm, and Ascham, was a There school of Teachers, and a tradition of Method. was neither the one nor the other.
Critical Survey.
217
Comenius's inspiring motive, like that of all leading was social regeneration. He believed
educationalists,
be accomplished through the school. under the hallucination that by a proper
that this could
He
lived
arrangement of the subject-matter of instruction, and by a sound method, a certain community of thought and interests
would
He
would be established among the young, which harmony and political settlement.
result in social
believed that
we Chinese
to
men
could be manufactured.
deal with,
the
enthusiasts might possibly be realised tion
We
would be a misfortune.
Had
dream of educational ;
but
its realisa-
have, happily, not
with, but the strong and vigorous full of character and individuality, European races, the loss of which would be the loss of manhood.
Chinese to deal
Variety, inequality,
the true
life
and
strife
seem
to
be essential to
of the higher races.
Humanism, which had had, apart from this
practically failed in the school,
no attractions
for Comenius, and fact, had the worldly wisdom of Montaigne. He was a leading Protestant theologian, the pastor and bishop still
less
of a small but earnest and devoted sect,
such that he wrote on Education.
The
and
it
was as
best results of
Humanism could, after all, be only culture, and this not necessarily accompanied by moral earnestness or on the contrary, probably dissociated from these, and leaning rather to scepticism and intelAt the same time, it must be lectual self-indulgence. personal piety
:
noted that he never
fairly
faced the Humanistic ques-
2
The Educational System.
8
1
he rather gave it the cold shoulder from the first. His whole nature pointed in another direction. When he has to speak of the great instruments of Humanistic tion
;
he exhibits
the ancient classical writers,
education,
great distrust of them,
and
from the school altogether, instruction in the Latin
if
he does not banish them
it is
simply because the higher is seen to be
and Greek tongues
Even
impossible without them.
in the Universities, as
Pansophic scheme shows, he would have had Plato and Aristotle taught chiefly by means of analyses and his
epitomes.
It
might be urged
in opposition to this
view
of the anti-Humanism of Comenius, that he contemplated the acquisition of a good style in Latin in the
higher stages of instruction
did
it
so,
effective
moral and religious truth. of artistic expression had
he
set
much
store
illustration of the is
to be
:
but in so far as he
true,
was merely with a practical aim, the more and, if need be, oratorical enforcement of
found
The little
by the graces. absence of
in his school
all
beauties
charm
subtleties
for him,
nor did
The most conspicuous idea of Art in Comenius
drama.
dreariness of that production would
were he not relieved by a feeling of
The
and
The unprofitable make a reader sick its
absurdity.
educational spirit of the Reformers, the convic-
even the humblest
must be taught to know God, and Jesus Christ whom He has sent, was inherited by Comenius in its completeness. In this tion that all
way, and in this way only, could the ills of Europe be remedied, and the progress of humanity assured. While, therefore, he sums up the educational aim under the
Critical Survey.
2
1
9
heads of Knowledge, Virtue, and Piety or Godliness, he in truth has mainly in view the last two.
threefold
Knowledge
is
of value only in so far as
forms the only
it
sound
basis, in the eyes of a Protestant theologian, of
virtue
and godliness.
We
have to train
for a
here-
after.
In virtue and godliness Comenius did not propose to teach anything save what the Reformed religion taught.
His characteristic merits tion were these
in this
department of instruc-
:
Morality and godliness were to be taught from the first. Parents and teachers were to begin to train 1.
at the beginning of the child's conscious 2.
life.
Parents and teachers were to give milk to babes,
and reserve the stronger meat for the adolescent and adult mind. They were to be content to proceed gradually, step 3.
by
The method
step.
of procedure
was not only to be
adapted to the growing mind, but the
ment was
to be mild,
mode
and the manner of
of enforceit
kind and
patient.
Had Comenius done press
home
nothing more but put forth and deserved our
these truths he would have
gratitude as an educationalist.
But he did more than
this.
to
He
related virtue
Knowledge. By knowledge meant knowledge of nature and of man's
godliness
nature.
It is this
and
Comenius relation to
important characteristic of Comenius's
educational system that reveals the direct influence of
Bacon and
his school.
To
the great Verulam he pays
The Educational System.
220
owed him, but he owed him even
reverence for what he
more than he knew. In this
field
of Knowledge, the leading characteristic
of the educational system of Comenius
We
his Realism.
is
have pointed out, 1 in contradiction of the assump-
tions
of the modern
Humanists were
sensationalist
in truth Realists,
the
that
school,
and
may be safely among competent it
said that there can be no question judges as to the Realism which ought to characterise rational is
in
and sound
as to the field in
which the Real
mind of man, or
the
The
instruction.
in
all
question rather is
to
be sought
As
external nature.
the
former may be called Humanistic-Realism, so the latter may be called Sense or Naturalistic-Realism. Of the
Comenius is the true founder, although his indebtedness to Ratich was great. Mere acquisition of the ordered facts of Nature, and man's relation to
latter,
them, was with him the great aim of
all
if
purely intellectual instruction.
not the sole aim
And
here there
necessarily entered the governing idea, encyclopasdism, Let all the arts and sciences, he said, or pansophism.
be taught fully at It is
in their elements in all schools,
and more
each successive stage of the pupil's progress.
by knowledge
we
that
are
what we
necessary conclusion from this must be,
be taught to
be ordered
and the
let all things
all.'
It is at this point that
Comenius.
are, '
The mind facts, will 1
many
will part
company
stored with facts, even
not necessarily be See Introduction.
much
if
with
these
raised in
221
Critical Survey.
The
the scale of humanity as an Intelligence.
natural
may be
simply overweighted by the process, and the natural channels of spontaneous Reason choked.
powers
In education, while our main business is to promote the growth of moral purpose and of a strong sense of duty, we have to support these by the discipline of intelligence, and by training to power of work rather
On
than by information.
who
the other hand, only those
are ignorant of the history
and the recognised Realism in the
results of education will wholly abjure
Comenian sense; but it has to be assigned its own place, and nothing more than this, in the education of a human being. The sum of the matter seems to be
this,
that while a
be assigned to
due place
in all education is to
sense-realistic studies, especially in the
earlier years of family
and school
life,
the Humanistic
agencies must always remain the most potent making of a man.
Comenius and
his followers, again,
ledge with wisdom. to be banished
He
affirms that
in the
confound know'
all
authors are
from school except those that give a
knowledge of useful things.' Wisdom is certainly not to be opposed to knowledge, but it depends more on a man's power of discrimination, combination, and imagination, than on the extent of his mental store of
Were
facts.
and
all
it
not so, our whole secondary education,
the purely disciplinal part of our University
instruction,
would be very
far astray.
If the ancient
tongues are to be learned simply with a view to the sum of knowledge they contain, it would be absurd to
222
The Educational System.
waste the time of our youth over them. It would be on our Universities the duty of furnishing guaranteed translations for the use of the public. better to impose
We
shall not, however, involve ourselves in controversy
here, as our object
Next
is
merely to point out, generally,
and weak points of our author.
the strong in
importance to pansophy or encyclopaedism, and closely connected with it, is the principle that a knowledge of words and of things should go hand in hand.
Words
are to be
interpreted, will,
learned
through things.
and under due
we presume, be now
limitations,
Properly
this
generally accepted.
under due limitations, because
it
is
principle
We
say,
manifest that the
'
converse proposition, that things are learned through words,' is easily capable of proof, and is indeed, in our opinion, the stronghold of Humanistic teaching in
its
earlier or school stages.
It is in the
department of Method, however, that we
recognise the chief contribution of
The mere attempt
Comenius
to educa-
systematise was a great advance. In seeking, however, for foundations on which to erect a coherent system, he had to content himself tion.
with
first
principles
to
which were vague and unscientific. in its infancy, and Comenius
Modern Psychology was had
little
Aristotle, his guide.
more than the generalisations of Plato and and those not
strictly investigated
In training to
various moralities
virtue,
by him,
for
moral truth and the
were assumed as
if
full-blown in the consciousness of man.
they emerged
In training to
Critical Survey.
223
dogma was ready to his hand. In the department of knowledge, that is to say, know-
godliness, again, Christian
ledge of the outer world,
on the
Comenius
rested his
method
maxim, Nihil est in intdlectu quod non in scnsu. This maxim he enriched with prius fuerit the Baconian induction, comprehended by him howscholastic
ever only in a general way.
was
It
chiefly,
however,
harmony of physical and mental processes
the imagined
He
that yielded his method.
believed that the pro-
growth of external things had a close
cesses of the
resemblance to the growth of mind. Had he lived in these days he would doubtless have endeavoured to
work out the
details of his
logical basis;
had
but in the then state of psychology he
The
to find another thread through the labyrinth.
mode
of demonstration which he adopted was thus, as
he himself called ever
method on a purely psycho-
it,
the growth of nature
exists
if it
between
and of mind, there can be no
doubt that the observation of the former suggesting,
What-
the Syncretic or Analogical.
may be said of the harmony that
does not furnish,
many
is
capable of
of the rules of
educational method.
From
the simple to the complex, from the particular
to the general, the concrete before the abstract,
and even by
insensible degrees,
and
all,
these
step by step, But were among his leading principles of method. his of all was most derived the principles important
maxim quoted above. As all is thing to be known be itself presented
from the scholastic
from sense,
let
to the senses,
the
and
let
every sense be engaged in the
The Educational System.
224
perception of
When
it.
impossible, from the nature
it is
of the case, to present the object picture of
it
before the pupil.
of these few principles, even
if
itself,
place a vivid
The mere enumeration we drop out of view all
method and school-management, will satisfy any man familiar with all the more recent treatises on Education, that Comenius, even his other contributions to
be regarded
after giving his precursors their due, is to
modern Method, and that he and all of the same school.
as the true founder of
anticipates Pestalozzi
When we come truth,
to pay
approval at
To
least.
working out his
unless
we recognise
its
we
faults with
first
it
the
homage
linguistic
own attempt
is
impossible,
accept his encyclopaedism.
The
very
which he charged the school practices of
the time are simply repeated by himself in a
The
will
of theoretical
admire, however, his
method
as
general
and the teachers of Europe and America
now be prepared at
method
to consider Comenius's
specially applied to language,
new
form.
mind is overloaded with a mass of words the names and qualities of everything in heaven, on boy's
the earth, and under the
earth.
It
was impossible
that all these things, or even pictures
of them, could be presented to sense, and hence his books must have inflicted a heavy burden on the merely verbal memory of boys. We want children to grow into
knowledge, not to swallow numberless facts made up into boluses. Again, the amount that was to be acquired within a given time was beyond the youthful capacity. Any teacher will satisfy himself of this who
Critical Survey.
225
simply count the words and sentences in the Orbis, and then try to distribute these over the school-time allowed by Comenius. Like all
will
fanua and
Comenius was over-sanguine.
reformers,
I
do not
command
over the Latin tongue as a vehicle of expression was the prime necessity of the time for all who meant to devote themselves to overlook the fact that
professions
and
to
learning,
and
this justification for introducing
that
Comenius had
a mass of vocables
now
But even
wholly useless to the student of Latin.
for
own
time, Comenius, under the influence of his encyclopaedic passion, overdid his task. His real merits
his
in language-teaching lie in the introduction of the prin-
ciple of graduated reading-books, in the simplification
of Latin grammar, in his founding instruction in foreign
tongues on the vernacular, and
method
in instruction.
in
his
insisting
on
But these were great merits,
too soon forgotten by the dull race of schoolmasters, if, indeed, they were ever fully recognised by them till quite recent times.
Comenius's views as to the inner organisation of a school were original, and have proved themFinally,
selves in all essential respects correct.
The same may be
said of his
sation of a State-system tially,
scheme
for the organi-
a scheme which
mutatis mutandis, at this
is
substan-
moment embodied
in
the highly-developed system of Germany.
When we and
fully
consider, then, that
Comenius
developed educational method,
duced important reforms
first
formally
that he intro-
into the teaching of languages,
The Educational System.
226
he introduced into schools the study of Nature, that he advocated with intelligence, and not on purely that
sentimental grounds, a milder discipline, we are justified him a high, if not the highest, place
in assigning to
among modern and
studying him.
prolixity, their repetitions,
have
their defects of style,
men
The voluminous-
educational writers.
ness of his treatises, their
all
The substance
operated to prevent of all he has written
has been, I believe, faithfully given by me, but it has not been possible to transfer to these pages the fervour, the glow, and the pious aspirations of the good old Bishop. If
any are disposed
encyclopaedic
to regard with impatience the
proposals
them consider
of Comenius,
I
would have
that two great Englishmen, Milton
and
Locke, shared substantially the same views. And when we compare a youth who has been instructed merely in the bare, bald facts of the outer world, and his relation to them, with a youth rightly
who
conclude that there
has been
is
left to himself,
we
a certain educational power
And
even in mere information.
result, in respect of intelligence
and
yet
the
summed-up
character, in the case
of youths of encyclopaedic and superficial acquisitions
not satisfactory. ing
On
the contrary,
when compared with
teacher and taught.
On
it is
is
sadly disappoint-
the labour expended by both the other hand,
we
certainly
supreme educational result that is to say, wisdom, virtue, and capacity for affairs to have been
find
the
attained (as nearly as
human
imperfection admits of) by
Critical Survey. a
is
We
totally different process.
not so plain as at
find that secret way,
follow
are thus forced to revise
The way whereby
our theories.
cost what
first
it
227
nature makes a
mind
If educators could
appears.
would doubtless be
their
duty to
It will
it
might. probably however, be found that while there can be only one true general method in education, the maximum of mental capacity is it,
attainable
by
for
studies,
different individuals
the
simple
reason
by means of
different
food which
the
that
can be assimilated by one cannot be assimilated by another. The conclusion to be drawn from this (and I think
it
a very important one in
all
education)
is
no
that
school-curriculum should be so arranged as to use up
a pupil's brain energy.
Time should be
indulgence of idiosyncracies even
if
left for
all
the
these run in the
and day-dreaming. In seeking to ascertain our duty as Educators,
direction of apparent idleness
let
us
not wilfully exaggerate differences in modes of procedure
where there
is
cationalists, of
essential
community of aim.
whatsoever school,
All edu-
who have endeavoured
on the subject on which they write, produce wise, virtuous, religious and capable
seriously to think desire to
men
with bodies fitted to be an apt vehicle of
'
Culture,'
but
it
is
it
true, is the deity
difficult to
have settled
we can
is
this,
say what culture
we may
leave
it
Spirit.
which some worship, is,
and
until
out of account.
we
This
safely affirm, that self culture is possible only
by
Were any man
to
the culture of that which
is
not
self.
propose himself to himself as the object of his self-discipline, he would emerge from the educational laboratory
P2
The Educational System.
228
a narrow-souled, insufferable prig. Culture from another point of view leads only to that most detestable of all civilized
products then,
culture,
an "elegant mind."
and confine ourselves
and
ground of wisdom, virtue
to
religion,
Let us drop
common
the
and
if it
be by
any means possible among us northern nations, let us add the grace of courtesy which the Greeks called All agree so
eu/cooyua.
far,
these three hundred years,
and the question
and
still
unsettled,
is
at issue
by what
processes can this supreme end be best attained?
By
moral instruction and training, all alike answer ; but by what further instruments ? By the study of man and of
human
life
in language
and thought, as these are embodied for us and literature, or by the study of external
it ? We do not propose here to attempt to answer the question, but in the debate between Humanists and Sense-Realists there is a
nature and our relations to
For all thinkers will, I think, growing consensus visible. now admit that up to the age of puberty at least, subjects which appeal to the senses and connect a boy with external nature ought to take precedence of
all
others
except the vernacular language and arithmetic, and that after that
severe
age the instruction should be more formal and
and based
Mathematics.
principally
Thus
far,
chology and physiology grounds.
The same
on Language, Literature and
the incontestable facts of psy-
settle the
wordy war on
scientific
facts point to the conclusion that
even encyclopaedism, in a restricted sense, has at least in the earlier stages of education.
its
place,
NOTE ON
p.
40.
Hartlib also was the author of a scheme for an Agri" Propositions for the College contained in his erecting of a College of Husbandry learning" 1651, and it was to him that Sir W. Petty wrote in 1647 a letter cultural
containing a scheme for a great technical College where "all apprentices might learn the theory of their trades before they are *
bound
Quoted by
to a
Master" &c.*
Mr Browning
in his
Educational Theories.
INDEX. ACADEMIA, Aims and
see University. motives, Comenius's
'Arts,'
defence of his own, 62.
Comenius,
Gymnasium, 149. Ascham, his influence on grammar
23.
Amsterdam,
Grammar
of, 160.
schools, 9
Comenius
of,
city
expresses his gratitude
Associated
to, 63.
principle
Comenius's
Atrium Lingua
of
,
treatise
Latince,
Gom-
enius's, 48.
Atrium, the third Latin Textas a
method of
ascer-
book, 189-191. Attention, means of sustaining, in
taining truth, 56 with synthesis, part of a perfect discipline in ;
119
how employed
;
pupils, 100.
Auctarium, sequel to the bulum, 55, 180.
in
study of Latin, 171. Andreae, Valentinus, on teaching of Latin, 29, 30. Apprentices, pupils considered as, St.
BACON, Lord,
Thomas, and the
Universities, lation of,
influence
10
;
in
;
the Mother School, 141.
his
;
Instauratio
Magna on Comenius, idea of a i
;
of
pression
Latin trans-
merly in use, 10 quoted on abuse of self-consistency, 56 to be taught by an epitome, 218. Arithmetic, how to be taught in
n
;
',
for-
;
;
the
from the Arabic
Advancement
his
u
his Organon, of Learning, his study of Nature, ii the father of Realism, 13 im-
Jesuit reaction, 10. Arabic, a necessary language for physicians, 120. his
Vesti-
Augustine quoted, 58.
to an art, 116.
Aristotle,
of Method,
on, 39.
cretism.
Aquinas,
words,
Astronomy,
;
art,
critic
178.
;
an
as a
;
29.
Analogy, Comenius's use of, in from the exposition, 57, 105 carpenter's trade, 117; sometimes fanciful use of, throughout the Great Didactic, 81 see SynAnalysis,
taught in
the
Alsted, Professor, early teacher of
Alvarus, Latin
what Comenius means by
the term, 116. the seven liberal,
37
;
his
'
universal college,' 43 ; his general influence on Comenius, 71, 219. in his Dictionary,
Bayle,
apprehends
Comenius's
mischar-
acter, 63.
Bodinus, his work ius,
27
;
stirs up Comenon teaching of Latin, 29.
Index. Bohemian Brethren,
see
Moravian,
Madame,
Moravian
and
in heart
22
soul,
;
barely appreciated Humanism, 22 at .College of Herborn in
19.
Bourignon, Budaeus, 3.
231
49.
;
Nassau,
23
to
attracted
;
Building, love of, to be fostered in children, 143. Buildings, scale of school, 200.
Ratich's scheme, 24 appointed to school at Prerau (1614) 24 complains of bad method of
CALVIN,
teaching Latin, 25 simplifies the Latin Grammar, 25 pub-
;
;
;
3.
;
Thomas,
Campanella,
in-
his
fluence on Comenius, 37. Challenges, from one boy to another, 108.
Chaucer,
taught in Mother School, 141. Church, the, follows, and does not lead, in scientific, philoso-
and
religious progress,
12.
mediaeval its attitude tothe humanistic move;
wards ment,
Church
4.
at
movement, 4 they ;
universal
147.
26
;
,
207.
Gram-
his influence over
schools, 9.
Collegium Didacticum projected, 41.
Colnmella,
;
;
and only child, rules of method for
wife
writes
determines Stadius, 26 to devote his life to the service
John
;
of the young, 27 takes refuge from fresh troubles in Poland, ;
28
;
publishes his Seminary of
Tongues and all Sciences, 34 his Vestibulum in 1633, 35 chosen Bishop of the Scattered
;
Brethren,
35
to
be
studied
visits
;
;
for
Economics, 171. Comenius (Komenski), John Amos, a his birth and family, 19 ;
Sclav by origin and language, 20 early education, 21 begins Latin in his sixteenth year, 21 ;
;
London, his
61
life's
his
;
second marriage, 63 his family, 63 death, 64 'an Apostle ad boys and gentes minutulas his merit in relating girls, 65 virtue to knowledge, 219. Comna, or Comnia, possible birthplace of Comenius, 19. Arts Composition, one of the with Comenius, 116. ;
;
;
Class-room, walls of, to be painted with Latin declensions, etc.
;
Labyrinth of the loses his
42
Class-books, in vernacular school,
mar
loses 25 26; writes World, 26
marriage,
and MSS.,
summing up of aim and character,
instruction,
5-
Colet,
his
;
;
Reformers, their attitude
to humanistic
aim
;
library
Chastisement, Corporal, 166. Chronology, rudiments of, to be
phical,
ordained to prcecepta in 1616 the church of Fulneck, 1618 ; 25
i, 3.
GrammaticcB facilioris
lishes
'
;
'
'
Conatuumpansophicorum,e.\K.., 41. for, in teach-
Continuity, necessity ing. 97-
Conversation, use
of,
in learning
Latin, 161. Czech, or Bohemian,
language spoken by Comenius, 20 his ;
Index.
232 Great Didactic
first
written
two
Education,
in,
in history of, 4
SI-
parallel streams as understood by
;
and Reformers,
the Humanists
DAY'S WORK,
5,
Decuriones, teaching by means of, 99, 106 duty of, in model
10
;
school, 202. Detail, too
much, condemned, first,
Diagrams and
;
our universities, 10
11
of,
to
be
;
of,
Gymnasium,
form
of
in, led to
;
decline
Reformation, study of method gave their
superiority to
beginnings
in the
Dialogue
importance of a department
as part of the philosophical
of schools after
use
the Jesuits, 11 lead, the ;
and does not
follows,
taught in the Mother School, 142
by the
want of method
129, 143.
pictures,
;
faculty, in
112.
114, 144. Dialectic,
;
of,
Devotion, to be expressed bodily
from the
6
Jesuits, 7, 8 ; difficulty inherent in every system,
limit of, 202.
course of science,
and
politics, 12,
philosophy,
obligations to the Sense-realists of first half
149.
school-books
13
;
of seventeenth century for the scientific foundations of method-
advocated, 109. Dictation, 107.
be put into hands of a beginnner, 124 see
Dictionaries, not to
ism, 14.
Encyclopasdism of Comenius,
;
Lexicons.
74,
183-220.
Didactica, see Magna Didactica. Diet, of young children, should be
Endter, Michael, his share in the production of the Orbis Pictus,
very simple, 144. Differentiation, uses of, in teach-
193-
Epitomes, Comenius would teach Plato and Aristotle by, 218.
ing, 96, 115. Discipline, both verbal reproof and
Erasmus,
12
3,
:
on the bad method
chastisement are, 128, 131-134 severe, to be exercised only in
of teaching Latin, 24, 29. Europe, school-systems of modern,
offences against morals, 132, 143. public, usefulness
a tribute to Comenius's judgment, 197.
;
Disputations,
Evenius, Sigmund, correspondent of Comenius, 30,
of, 152.
Docem, correspondent of Com-
.
Excerpts, use
enius, 30, n.
Domavius, on waste of time
in
learning Latin, 24.
Dramatic representations, use
study of Latin,
172. |
of,
of, in
Exercises in Style, not to be that only, 101.
examination of written, 107,
194. 195108.
the
ECONOMICS, beginnings of, may be taught in the Mother School, 142 treated in a text-book, 183.
known
Editions of books, same, to be used
FAMILIAR
first,
of tiros to be in a
subject, 118.
;
throughout, 94, 100, 103, 109.
things,
examples to be
taken from, 118, 121.
Index. Family, the, treated in a text-book, 183-
Foreign languages, when to begun, 148.
be
Frey, Caecilius, or teaching of Latin, 29, send footnote, 161. Frisch, on waste of time in learn-
233
Grammars, overloading
Sturm, Colet, and Ascham, not permanent causes of this, 9. Greek, knowledge of, exposed a ;
man
to suspicion of heresy, 4
moderate
ing Latin, 24.
of, 117.
Grammar Schools, improvements made in, under Melanchthon,
knowledge
;
in-
of,
cluded in Jesuits' course, 7 a necessary language for theologians and physicians, 120 may be learned in one year, ;
GAMES, 183
;
treated in a text-book, all school exercises might
be turned into, 195. Geer, Gerard de, 65. Laurence de, Comenius vited by, to his home, 55.
Ludovic
;
121 in-
make Amsterdam
;
text-book
of. 195.
Gregory Nazianzen,
Comenius's
favourite quotations from, 31.
Gymnasium, should be formed his
de,
with Comenius,
friendship
43-48
death
;
in
or Latin every province, 138 School, the Idea of, 148-151. ;
of, S3-
Geography, beginnings
to be
of,
taught in the Mother School,
HABRECHT, ISAAC, 32, 163. Hartlib, Samuel, correspondent of Comenius,
141.
Geometry, rudiments taught in
to
of,
Mother School,
German Empire,
Diet
of,
be
141.
receives
39, 46.
Health, bodily, of children, should be a prime object with the
mother, even before birth, 143. classics, Comenius's attitude towards, 218.
Ratich's memorial, 15. Gesture, as a discipline, 202.
Heathen
Giessen, university of, favourable to Ratich's pretensions, 17.
Hebrew, a necessary language
Goals,
in
knowledge should lead
Helvicus, on teaching of Latin,
advantage
of
fixed,
teaching, 103.
God,
all
for
theologians, 120 may be learned in half a year, 121 ; text-book of, 196.
to, 72, 73.
29.
Graduation, University, 152.
Grammar, how
;
History,
be taught, 117 rudiments of, to be taught in the Mother School, 142 to be to
;
;
how
Mother taught
to
be taught in the to be 141
School, in
;
every class of the
Gymnasium,
150.
taught from the material side,
Holidays, 207.
158 ought to be taught in the Vernacular School, 159 Latin, ofAlvarus, 160 an instrument
Honours, university, 152. Horace quoted, 114. Hours, number of, to be spent in
;
;
;
of torture, 161
much
;
Greek, only so
to be taught as from Latin, 122.
is
different
vernacular school, 147.
Human vision
knowledge, aims at reand arrangement of, 71.
Index.
234 Humanism,
demerits
gained
theological,
among the Reformed Churches, 6 Humanism of the mere name, 8. Humanistic movement, its repre-
Humanists,
;
enius, 30, n.
theologiof aim, 5, educational programme of
KEMPIS, a, quoted, 63. Knowledge, confounded with dom by Comenius and
and the Hum-
anists carried out in Scotland
alone, 9
;
Com-
Jonston, correspondent of
8.
and
literary
the Reformation
;
languages, 163.
cal, their difference
6
;
;
wards Aristotelianism, 10. Humanistic revival and Theological revival contrasted,
8
evangelical pastors proscribed, their method of teaching 26
attitude to-
its
system,
;
sentatives in earlier half of six;
their
n
;
Jesuits not a
teenth century, 3
of
advantages arising from their making a study of Method, their schools praised by Bacon, under their instigation the ii
the day
wishis
followers, 221.
comparative failure of
Komenski,
see
Comenius.
their Realism, 216.
Huss,
3,
Czech
19
;
what he did
LABYRINTHS, schools compared
for the
dialect, 20.
ILLUSTRATIONS on
to,
in
their
influ-
distracting
ences, 58. Language, the whole of a language not to be learned, 120.
walls, use of,
207. Illustris Scholce Patakince Idea,
Languages, to be learnt separorder in which to be ately, 121 modern, can be learned, 121 learned in a year for each, 121 to be learned by practice rather than precept, 122 different
50-
;
use
Imitation,
in
of,
study of
;
Latin, 172.
;
Induction, knowledge by sum of Bacon's teaching,
the
;
n.
;
stages in learning, 123 ; not to be learned from grammars, 85
Infant (or Mother) School should
be formed in every house, 138 the idea
of,
;
;
method as applied
140-142.
Isocrates quoted, 90.
to,
languages
necessary
120-124 in
>
their
order, 120.
JANUA LINGUARUM,
Latin literature,
Bateus's, 32;
Comenius's remarks on, 47.
Janua Linguae Latinae 181-184
I
of the Jesuits, 7
reserata,
a Text-book, second
edition of, 184-189 to be through ten times, 187. ;
cial function,
7,
8
;
;
waste of time
in learning, 24 nothing but, to be spoken in the school at Patak, ;
gone
50,
favourable to
Jena, university of, Ratich's scheme, 24. Jesuits, order of, education
5.
Latin, familiarity with, as a common language, the school-aim
33, 34,
59
;
to
learning,
make compendium for one of the three chief
objects of his school reform, 52 tedium and labour of learning,
;
its
spe-
merits and
j
as at present taught, 80
;
dis-
Index. as a
medium
235
for
Ludus
a necessary teaching Latin, 91 language, 120 may be learned
198.
advantage
of,
;
two
121
years,
;
supersti-
;
tious attachment to, 145 Lubinus on the torture of learn;
156
ing,
learning,
the
;
157
;
vehicle
of
;
all
Scriptures, 6
of abstract
evil
conversational
method
;
24.
Lux in
in
learning, 161, 187.
Tenebris, Comenius's work
entitled, 49.
Latin School, see Gymnasium. Comenius defends
Latinity,
Magna
his,
Didactica, 30 first written Czech, 31, 74 general statement of aim, 75 method of education there inculcated, 8298 school management, 98-101 ;
in
55-
Latino-latin Lexicon, Comenius's,
!
Si-
Latium '
his services to the
on the language, 20 waste of time in learning Latin,
;
;
;
German
teaching of, 158 grammar, should not be written in Latin, 159
Redivivum,
Roman
59
;
see
I
;
;
;
;
the application
Cities.'
Lessons, specimen of Comenius's, its
date,
i
;
characteristics, 2-5, 20.
of
method
to
practice, 102-113.
Management,
185-186. Letters, revival of,
a,
Luther, a Humanist, 3 his impassioned appeals in behalf of popular education, 5 first place in all schools claimed for the
;
in
the school
Literarius,
school, 98-101.
Marriage, treated in a text-book, 183.
Lexicons, full, condemned, 113 etymological, preferred to a
Masson, Professor, quoted, 39. Mechanics, rudiments of, to be
Dictionary for a young pupil,
taught in the Mother School,
;
124
;
of phrases, synonyms, 124.
walking,
Library,
every capable
become a, Library and MSS., pupil to
;
his universal ac-
tivity in behalf of education
6p.
loss
of,
at
Lesna, 54.
him the
trifles,
162.
earns of Praeceptor Gerholds Christian teach-
title
maniae, 5
on grammatical
Lipsius,
141.
Melanchthon, 3
;
ing to be the main end of the school, 6 his influence ongram;
Literatures of Greece
and Rome,
the almost exclusive channels of culture with the literary
Human-
mar
his attitude toschools, 9 wards Aristotelianism in the
Logic, included in Jesuits' course, one of the 'Arts,' 116. 7, 109 ;
Lubinus, quoted,
of Rostock, teaching of
Professor, 23,
on
advocates Latin, 29, 156 school-books with pictures, 162. ;
Ludus, Schola,
194.
on teaching of advocates instruction
Universities, 10
Latin, 29
ists, 5.
;
;
;
in grammar, 161. Memory, to be fatigued as
as possible, 92
little
tasks of, 107 how to be used, 167 ; weekly contests in, 205. ;
;
Mencel, Abraham, correspondent of Comenius, 30, n.
Index.
236 Method,- the 25 ii
secret of education,
]
the Jesuits' appreciation of, importance of, in relation
;
;
the teaching of Latin, 28 differthread of Ariadne, 58 ence of Comenius's method from to
19.
;
More, Sir Thomas, 3. Moser, Martin, correspondent of Comenius, 30, n. Mulcaster, as a critic of Method,
;
the truly inductive, 72 Luther recognises the necessity for, 79 in Education, three great divisions in, (i) Certo, 84-88, (2) ;
;
Facile, 88-94, (3) Solide, 94-98 ; application of, to practice, 102113; applied in detail to the sciences, 113-116; to the arts, 116-119 ; to languages, 120-124
;
to morality, 124-128
;
language, 224.
Comenius's chief contribu-
;
|
;
213.
Novissimas,
Synopsis
Realism, Comenius the true founder of, 229. Nature, movement towards the represented by Bacon, of the poets toLudovicus Vives on wards, 12
study ii
tion to education, 222-224.
three,
and expounding
of
ascertaining
;
described, 156, 157. Milton, his estimate of University teaching in his own day, 10
;
Samuel Hartlib,
Mochinger, Comenius,
correspondent 30,
37
Comenius's view
;
of. 37of, in each boy to be encouraged, 112. Neglect, uses of a wise, 112.
Neighbouring nations, languages of,
New
39.
necessary, 120. in
Testament,
Greek, 210.
of
Niclassius, correspondent of Com-
im-
Notation, musical, to be taught,
enius, 30, n.
.
languages, more portant than Latin, 145.
Modern
Montaigne,
of,
Nature, bent
truth, 56.
Methodus, Novissima Linguarum,
his friend
of,
attitude
;
study
55-
Methods,
how may be
of,
taught in the Mother School, in the Gymnasium, 149 142 teaching of, 205. Mystical leanings, Comenius's, 49,
NATURALISTIC
Comenius's, as applied to
Methodi,
29.
Music, elements
to piety,
128-131.
,
Morals (and religion), the final aim, of all Comenius's teaching, 60. Moravian (or Bohemian) Brethren,
205.
12, 161.
OBSTACLES and
method as applied to, 124 all sciences and arts only preparatory to, 124 foundations of, taught in the Mother School,
Optics, beginnings of, taught in the Mother School, 141.
142.
Orbis Pictus, 50
Morality, ;
;
Morals and manners, introduction of higher tone of, one of three
their
remedies,
102-105.
tion of
191
;
chief objects of school-reform,
193
;
52-
in
;
fullest applica-
Comenius's principles,
use of illustrations
in, 192,
most popular school-book
Europe,
193.
Index. Organisation, general, of a school
237 Mother School,
taught in the 140.
system, 138-154. of inner,
a
Pansophic
Pictures
and emblems, walls of hung with, 204, 208,
school to be
school, 197-212.
209, 210, 211 reading-books to full of, do. see Diagrams
Oxenstiern, 44.
;
be
PAGAN
authors, caution in using,
130. Paliurus, correspondent of
Pansophia, Comenius's conception
tion of, 197-212.
to, 128.
Plants, advantages of collections of, to the pupils, 101.
be taught by an epitome,
218.
Pliny quoted, 58 in
highest
to be studied
;
natural
class
for
how
insured,
science, 171.
Pansophy, or universal wisdom, ;
method as applied
Piety,
Plato, to
of, 38.
Pansophice Prceludium, 41. Pansophice Diatyposis, 46. Pansophic school, inner organisa-
71
;
advocated,
162.
Com-
enius, 30, n.
first
;
school-books with,
part of Magna Didactica, the temple of Christian, 72
;
Pleasantness,
learning, 168. Poetry, taste for,
may be
in
laid in
its
the Mother School, 142. Poland, its extent in the time of
spiritual society, 60.
Polity,
seven different divisions, 73. Paradisus Juventuti Christiana redvcendus, the school as a Parsing,
be pressed
not to
in
beginning Latin, 177. Comenius's voluminous work at, 50 Seminary at, to be
Patak,
;
an imitation of a Latin 50
;
state,
farewell address to school
at, S3-
People, schools for the, the child oi the Reformation, 5 Comenius ;
first
taught in one of them, 21
Pestalozzi,
anticipated by
;
Com-
i, 3.
Philosophy, to introduce a better, into school work, one of three chief objects of school reform, 52.
Greek
Physicians,
and
necessary languages Physics,
20.
book of, in Church of Scotland,
Reformed
exemplifies union of theological with philan-
thropic
spirit, 5.
something of, may be taught in the Mother School, 142. Porta Sapientice reserata, 40.
Polity,
Prayer, defined, 128. Precepts of manners, written for the Patak school, 51.
Primary school
;
see
Vernacular
School.
Primer, Latin, see Vestibulum. Printing Press, the Living, ana-
enius, 224.
Petrarch,
Comenius,
Arabic
for, 120.
Comenius on the reform-
ing of, 39 taught in the Gymrudiments of, nasium, 149 ;
;
logy with schools, 60.
Prodromus Pansophice,
41.
only those pupils who have made equal, to be admitted
Progress, to the
same
class, 136.
Catholicon, the Dictionary for Students in the fourth stage, 124.
Promptuarium
Index.
238 Prophecy, modern, work on
ment
of,
be taught
fulfil-
142
49.
Proportion, necessity of observing, in teaching, 97 of teachers to ;
taught, 99, 105.
Pseudo-students, not to be tolerated in University, 152.
Punishment, by stripes reserved for moral offences, 128. Pupils, much to be learned by the teacher from, 170.
;
in the
exercises
Mother School,
of,
in
schools,
always prominent in Comenius's scheme, 213. Renascence, characteristics of the, 205
;
1-14, 20.
Repetition of lessons, advantages of, 148, 167.
Republic, ideal Latin school, described, 50, 51.
Research,
scientific,
endowment
included
in
of, 153.
QUICKNESS, how insured,
in learn-
Rhetoric,
ing, 168.
116
Quintilian quoted, 117.
;
Jesuits' '
one of the Arts,' rudiments of, how acquired
course, 7, 109
;
a Mother School, 142 Gymnasium, 149. in
RANKE Ratich,
quoted,
7.
Wolfgang von, Comen-
his 14-17 scheme favourably received by Universities ofJena and Giessen, on the teaching of 24, 30, 155 ius's
predecessor,
Roman
changes of the
;
;
in
education, 73. Reformation, the, gave rise to schools for the people, 5, 21. Reformers, educational spirit of, 218.
Religion furnished motive of education 350 years ago, 8; does so still, 8. (and morals), the final aim
in,
Comenius's teaching, 60. rules for educating children
all
129-131
;
beginnings
of,
'
revival, 6
;
founds
the order of the Jesuits, 7. Roman Cities,' schools which
should be, 173.
SANCTIUS, on waste of time in learning Latin, 24, 29.
Realism, true and false, 13, 14 its 221 education, province in
of
Catholic Church, its attitowards the scholastic
tude
;
Comenius's thoroughgoing,
Latin,
Rivalry, advantages of, 100, 105.
;
'Arts' with Comenius, 116.
of
teaching
in the
29.
;
grammar, 162. his charRaumer, von, 15, 36 acter of Comenius, 65. Reading, to be taught with writing, no, in. the vernacular, one of the
on
Ritter,
;
to
Saxony, remodelled school code of, in
1773.
Schmidt, 15. Schola Indus, Comenius's, quoted, 24-25 50. Schola Pansophica, or Universalis ;
Sapientiee Officina, 50. Scholcs Pansophic(B classibus septem
adornandcs Delineatio, 50. Schola Scholarum, for scientific research, desirableness of, 153.
vernacular,
School,
should
formed Schools
be
in every village, 138. of his own day, criticism
on, by Comenius, 23.
Index. Schools should be workshops of
9
humanity (' officina hominum'), 79 too often torture-chambers,
239 ;
on waste of time
in learning
Latin, 24, 29. Style,
;
importance attached
the early Humanists, 2
80.
with
identical
School-instruction
cultivating for
and
language-instruction in i5th i6th centuries, 155.
the
;
to im-
among
the
Syncretism (the use of Analogy) as a ,
method of ascertaining truth, 56. Synthesis, as a method of ascer-
of, 52.
boys, 161. Scientific research,
by
to,
faults of
pupils, 205.
School-reform, three chief objects
Schoolmasters,
7
itself,
prove, weekly letters
;
torturers
of
taining truth, 56.
how
to be en-
TABLE,
couraged, 153. Scioppius, opposed to cumbrous rules of Grammar, 160.
public, for
poor scholars,
200.
Tassius, Adolph, quoted, 41.
Scotland, carries out educational programme of Reformation and
Technical
the Humanists, 9. Seneca quoted, 58, 101, 124. Senses, advantage of teaching through the, 93, 100, 106, 114 external, will be exercised chiefly
Text-books, improvement in, chief benefit to youth from revival of those that require to letters, 3
Mother or Infant Schools,
own, Greek, 174-196 195 Hebrew, 196. Theologians, Greek and Hebrew
1
Seynart, n., 26. Singing, one of the 'Arts' with I
169.' Specialisation,
of
danger
too
all
kinds
of,
approved
of, 143-
Statics,
in
rudiments
of, to
be taught
141. Strassnick, school of, 21.
|
for, 120.
Thirty Years' War, 20, 26. Time-table, 206. Topfer (potter), the family
name
of Comenius, 19. Traditio Lampadis, in his work,
Comenius passes on his didactic mission to others, 61. Transylvania, reform of schools in, Travel, with
a view
to education,
;
in their schools,
Trotzendorf, Valentine, his aim in education, 6 Jesuits adopt best parts of his methods in their :
Sturm, John, of Strasburg, 6 Jesuits adopt best parts of his influence
;
153-
Mother School,
methods
Comenius 's
49-
great, 72.
Sports,
;
necessary languages
Skyte, John, of Upsala, 44. Society, regeneration of, Comenius's inspiring motive, 217. Solidity, how insured in learning,
so
good, essential
;
;
Comenius, 116.
;
to the teacher, 164
139 inner, in vernacular school, 139-
properly
;
be written, 150
;
in
Schools,
called, 116.
7
;
his
on grammar schools,
schools, 7.
Turkish, Comenius's wish to translate the Bible into, 64.
Typographeum Vivum,
60.
240
Index.
UNITY of Protestant Christendom, Comenius's desire
for, 64.
Universities, Aristotelian physics, metaphysics, and the scholastic
philosophy in the, 10.
be found
should
University,
in
every kingdom or large province,
Vestibulum, Comenius's, 35, 47, n. (Latin Primer) Comenius's text-book, 174-177 second edition of, 177-180 to be gone
first
;
;
through ten times, 187. Virtues, the four Cardinal, 125. Vitruvius, to be studied for Architecture, 171.
138-
(Academia), the Idea I5I-I53Unum necessariiim
('
of,
the one thing
needful'), Comenius's last work, 64.
on waste 3, 12 of time in learning Latin, 24, 36. Vocabularies, preferred to Diction-
Vives, Ludovicus,
;
aries for beginners, 124. Vossius, on teaching of Latin, 29 opposed to cumbrous rules of ;
VACATION, Christmas,
grammar,
etc., 207,
160.
Varro, to be studied for Economics, 171.
Ventilabrum critical
etc.,
Sapientice,
survey of
all
a
he had
.
Words
written, 56.
Vernacular, teacher to use same, a necessary as the pupil, 91 demands more language, 120 ;
;
time than any other language, 121 more important than Latin, ;
no,
Vernacular- Latin Lexicon, should be constructed by boys for them-
of,
160, 163, 222. '
Arts
'
with
Comenius, 116. Writings on Physics, Theology, Ecclesiastical
affairs,
list
of, 65.
on Educational and Pansophic subjects, 66-68.
selves, 184.
Vernacular
versus things, 99, 101. to be taught with things,
Writing, one of the
and
145-
scope
WET nurses denounced, 144. Winkler, George, correspondent of Comenius, 30,
school,
and
object
Wycliffe,
3.
145-148.
Verse-making,
not
commended,
211.
CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BY
ZEROTIN, Karl von, protects Comenius, 26.
j.
&
c. F.
CLAY,
AT THE UNIVERSITY
PRESS.
THE PITT PRESS COMPLETE
SERIES.
LIST.
THE PITT PRESS LATIN.
2.
Work
Author
De
Caesar
Editor
i, in, vi, vin ii-in, and vii
Peskett
De
,, -
Actio Prima in De Amicitia De Senectute Div. in Q. Caec. et Actio Prima in C. Verrem
Cowie Reid
Heitland
Pro Archia Poeta Balbo Milone
Murena Plancio Sulla
Somnium
Scipionis
Cornelius Nepos Miltiades, Themistocles, Aristides, Pausanias, Cimon Hannibal, Cato, Atticus Epistles.
Bk
i
Odes and Epodes Odes. Books I, in
Book
,,
Epodes Books iv, ,,
,,
Lucretius
Book v
Ovid
Fasti.
,,
Flautus
II,
IV
vi, IX,
xxvn
XXI, XXII
Pharsalia. Pharsalia.
Bk I Bk VII
Book VI
Metamorphoses, Bk
I.
Epidicus Stichus
Quintus Curtius Alexander in India Agricola and Germania
Tacitus
Hist.
Terence Vergil
Bk
each 3 /6
Com. I Com. ill C. Verrem
Philippica Secunda
Lucan
16 each
2/-
i
Bello Civili.
,,
Livy
i
iv-v
,,
Horace
Price
Bello Gallico
Com.
Cicero
SERIES.
I
Hautontimorumenos Aeneid i to xn Bucolics
Georgics I, II, and in, IV Complete Works, Vol. I, Text Vol. II, Notes
&
Cowie
3/-
THE PITT PRESS SERIES. 3. FRENCH. Work
Author Biart
Le Roi des Montagnes Quand j'etais petit, Pt I
Corneille
La
About
De Bonnechose
Delavigne
2/-
2/2/-
Braunholtz Polyeucte Colbeck Lazare Hoche Leathes Bertrand du Guesclin Part II ( Wi'/A Vocabulary} Eve Louis XI d'Edouard Enfants Les
Clapin
,,
Les Precieuses
ridicules
{Abridged Edition)
Piron
Ponsard Racine
Charlotte Corday Les Plaideurs
Ropes
1/6
Eve Masson Masson
2/6
&
Prothero /-
2/6
,,
Clapin Saintsbury Braunholtz
1/6 2/6
,,
2/6
Masson Ropes Braunholtz
{Abridged Edition) M. Daru. (Causeries du Lundi, Vol. ix) ,,
,,
Sainte-Beuve
Masson
Picciola Saintine Clapin Bull Scribe & Legouv6 Bataille de Dames Colbeck d'Eau Le Verre Scribe Le Philosophe sans le savoir Bull Se"daine Un Philosophe sous les Toils Eve Souvestre Le Serf & Le Chevrier de Lorraine Ropes Le Serf (With Vocabulary)
Lettres
Thierry
sur
1'histoire
France (xui Recits des gier.s,
Villemain Voltaire
I
xxiv)
Masson
&
Prothero
in
/ 1/6
Masson
&
Ropes
2/6
e
Masson Lascaris ou les Grecs du xv Siecle Histoire du Siecle de Louis Masson & Prothero I xiil XIV, Pt I, Ch. Pt ii, Ch. xiv xxiv
xxv
end
jLa Jeune Siberienne. |
I-
2/-
2/-
de
Temps Merovin-
Pt in, Ch.
Xavier de Maistre
i%
7-
,,
,,
2/-
Ropes
Charles the Bold
Le Misanthrope La Metromanie
&
Clapin
Louis Le Bourgeois Gentilhomme L'Ecole des Femmes
,,
2/-
Eve
Le Directoire Dix Annees d'Exil Colomba
XI &
/;
r/6
Masson
Discours sur 1'Histoire de la Revolution d'Angleterre Fredegonde et Brunehaut
Merimee Michelet Moliere
the Press
Masson
Le Vieux Celibataire De Lamartine Jeanne d'Arc La Canne de Jonc De Vigny Erckmann-Chatrian La Guerre
Lemercier Mme de Stael
In
Boi'elle
Suite du Menteur
D'Harleville
Guizot
Price
Editor
Ropes
Le| LepreuxdelaCited'Aostei
,!,,-_
2/6 2/6 2/6 1/6
THE PITT PRESS
SERIES,
GERMAN.
4.
Work
Author Ballads on
Benedix
Dr Wespe
Freytag
Der
Editor
German History
Staat Friedrichs des
German
Wagner
Gutzkow Hacklancler
Hauff
Wagner & Cartmell
Klee
Kohlrausch Lessing Lessing
&
s/-
3/6 the Press
Rippmann
3/-
Zopf und Schwert Der geheime Agent
Wolstenholme
3/6
E. L. Milner Barry
3/-
Das Bild des Kaisers Das Wirthshaus im Spessart
Breul
3/-
Die Karavane
Schlottmann
Schlottmann
& Immermann
In
Breul
Iphigenie Selected Tales
,,
2/-
Dactylic Poetry
Knabenjahre (1749 1761) Hermann und Dorothea
Grimm
i\-
Brcul
Grossen
Goethe
Price
Wagner
Cartmell
Der Oberhof Wagner Die deutschen Heldensagen Wolstenholme Das Jahr 1813 Minna von Barnhelm Wolstenholme In
Gellert
Selected Fables
3/3/-
3/-
3/-
the Press
Breul
3/-
Mendelssohn
Selected Letters
Sime
3/-
Raumer
Der
Wagner
i\-
Riehl
Culturgeschichtliche
Wolstenholme
3/-
erste
Kreuzzug Novellen
,,
Die Ganerben
&
Die Ge-
rechtigkeit Gottes
Schiller ,,
,,
Book
I.
3/-
2/6 1/6
III.
Maria Stuart Wallenstein
Uhlanl
Breul
,, (Abridged Edition) Geschichte des dreissigjah-
rigen Kriegs ,,
,,
Wilhelm Tell
3/,,
3/6
(Lager and
Piccolomini) Wallenstein II. (Tod)
3/6
Ernst, Herzog von Schwaben Wolstenholme
3/6
3/6
THE PITT PRESS
ENGLISH.
5.
A utkor
SERIES.
Work
Editor
Mayor
A Sketch of Ancient Philoso-
Wallace
phy from Thales to Cicero Outlines of the Philosophy of Aristotle History of the Reign of
Bacon
King Henry VII Cowley Gray Macaulay More
3/6 4/6
Lumby
3/-
Essays Essays
West
In
the Press
Poems
Tovey In
the Press
Lord Clive History of King Richard III
Lumby
4/-
Utopia Arcades and Comus Ode on the Nativity, L' Alle-
Milton
Price
gro, II Penseroso
>
I,
3/6 2/6
n
ti-
Bks in, IV Bks v, vi Bks vn, viil Bks IX, x Bks XI, xil
,,
ll-
Nearly ready a/
Pope
Essay on Criticism
West
Scott
Marmion Lady of the Lake Lay of the last Minstrel Legend of Montrose A Midsummer-Night's Dream
Masterman
Shakespeare
West Carlos Mill
&
Simpson Verity
An
Two
Noble Kinsmen
Apologie for Poetrie
2/6 1/6 1/6 1/6 1/6 3/6
The Tempest Fletcher
/
2/6 2/6
Flather
Twelfth Night Julius Caesar
Shakespeare Sidney
1/6 3/6 3/6
Verity
& Lycidas
Samson Agonistes Paradise Lost, Bks
Innes
Shuckburgh
Elements of English Grammar English Grammar for Beginners Short History of British India
Bartholomew
Elementary Commercial Geography Atlas of Commercial Geography
Robinson
Church Catechism Explained
2/6
THE PITT PRESS
EDUCATIONAL SCIENCE.
6.
Author Colbeck
Comenius
Work
Price
Modern
Languages and Educational Works Laurie Three Lectures on the Practice of Education Life
I.
Sidgwick Abbott
II. III.
On Marking On Stimulus On the teaching
tin of Latin Verse Composition General Aims of the Teacher)
Form Management
On
Vol. I"
y
,
1/6
Quick Browning
Theory and Practice of Teaching
MATHEMATICS.
Elementary Algebra
Books Books Books
I
vi, XI, xil
I
VI iv
I
Books
4/6
Taylor ,,
I, in, Solutions to Bks I
Smith, C. )f
Hale, 0.
&
iv; v, iv
&
vi; xi, & xn 1/6 W. W. Taylor
Elements of Statics and Dynamics Part I. Elements of Statics II. Elements of Dynamics Solutions of Examples, Statics and Dynamics Mechanics and Hydrostatics Arithmetic for Schools, with or without answers Part I. Chapters I VIII. Elementary, with or without answers Part II. Chapters IX xx, with or without answers Key to Smith's Arithmetic
LONDON:
C.
J.
CLAY AND SONS,
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE, AVE MARIA LANE. 263, ARGYLE STREET.
GLASGOW
list-
& n;
Hobson& Jessop Elementary Plane Trigonometry
,,
t
Stimulus
Also separately
Loney
3/6
\
Thoughts on Education Tractate on Education
7. Ball Euclid
Editor
Lectures on the Teaching of
Eve
Farrar Foole Locke Milton Sidgwick Taring
SERIES.
:
6
'ach 61-
4/6 7/6
7/6 4/6 3/6
h
(Eambtftrge Bible for antr
OMleges.
GENERAL EDITORS A. F.
:
PEBOWNE,
D.D., BISHOP OF WORCESTER KIRKPATRICK, D.D., REGIUS PBOFESSOB OF
J. J. S.
Extra Fcap. 8vo.
cloth, with
Maps when
HEBBEW.
required.
Book of Joshua. Kev. G. F. MACLEAB, D.D. 2s. 6d. Book of Judges. Rev. J. J. LIAS, M. A. 3s. Qd. First Book of Samuel. Prof. KIRKPATRICK, D.D. 3s. Gd. Second Book of Samuel. Prof. KIRKPATBICK, D.D. 3s. Qd. First & Second Books of Kings. Prof. LUMBT, D.D. 3s. 6d. each. Books of Ezra & Nehemiah. Prof. RTLE, D.D. 4s. 6d. Book of Job. Prof. DAVIDSON, D.D. 5s. Psalms. Book X. Prof. KIBKPATBICK, D.D. 3s. 6d.
Psalms. Books H and HI. Prof. KIBKPATBICK, D.D. 3s. 6d. Book of Ecclesiastes. Very Rev. E. H. PLUMPTBE, D.D. 5s. Book of Isaiah. Chaps. I. XXXTK. Rev. J. SKINNER, D.D. In
the Press.
Book of Jeremiah. Rev. A. W. STBEANE, D.D. 4s. 6d. Book of EzekieL Prof. DAVIDSON, D.D. 5*. Book of Hosea. Rev. T. K. CHETNE, M.A., D.D. 3s. Books of Joel and Amos. Rev. 8. R. DRIVER, D.D. In the Press.
Books of Obadiah and Jonah.
Arch. PEBOWNE. 2s. 6d. Book of Micah. Rev. T. K. CHETNE, M.A., DJX Is. 6d. Nahum. Habakkuk & Zephaniah. Prof. DAVIDSON, D.D. 3s. Books of Haggai, Zechariah d Malachi. Arch. PEROWNE. 3s. Gd.
Book
of Malachi. Archdeacon PEBOWNE. Is. of Maccabees. Rev. T. FAIBWEATHEB and Rev. In the Press. J. S. BLACK. Gospel according to St Matthew. Rev. A. GARB, M.A. 2s. 6d. Gospel according to St Mark. Rev. G. F. MACLEAR,D.D. 2s. (id. Gospel ace. to St Luke. Very Rev. F. W. FABBAB, D.D. 4s. 6d. Gospel according to St John. Rev. A. PLUJIMER, D.D. 4s. Gd. Acts of the Apostles. Prof. LUMBT, D.D. 4s. 6d. Epistle to the Romans. Rev. H. C. G. MOULE, D.D. 3s. 6d. First and Second Corinthians. Rev. J. J. LIAS, M.A. 2s. each. Epistle to the Galatians. Rev. E. H. PEBOWNE, D.D. Is. 6d. Epistle to the Ephesians. Rev. H. C. G. MOULE, D.D. 2s. 6d. Epistle to the Fhilippians. Rev. H. C. G. MOULE, D.D. 2s. 6d. Colossians and Philemon. Rev. H. C. G. MOULE, D.D. 2s. Epistles to the Thessalonians. Rev. G. G. FINDLAT, B.A. 2s. Epistles to Timothy & Titus. Rev. A.E.HuMPHBETs.M.A. 3s. Epistle to the Hebrews. Very Rev. F. W. FABBAB, D.D. 3s.6<f. Epistle of St James. Very Rev. E. H. PLUMPTBE, D.D. Is. 6d. St Peter and St Jude. Very Rev. E. H. PLUMPTBE, D.D. 2s. 6d. Epistles of St John. Rev. A. PLUMMKB, D.D. 3s. 6d. Book of Revelation. Rev. W. H. SIMCOX, M.A. 3s. First
Book
Other
LONDON
:
Volumes Preparing. C. J.
CLAY AND SONS,
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE, AVE MARIA LANE.
iSfble for
Now Ready. With Maps. Price Is. each volume, Book of Joshua. Rev. J. 8. BLACK, M.A. Book of Judges. Rev. J. 8. BLACK, M.A. First Book of Samuel. Prof. KIBKPATBICK, D.D. Second Book of Samuel. Prof. KIBKPATBICK, D.D. First Book of Kings. Prof. LUMBY, D.D. Second Book of Kings. Prof. LUMBY, D.D. Gospel according to St Matthew. Rev. A. CABB, M.A. Gospel according to St Mark. Rev. G. F. MACLEAB, D.D. Gospel according to St Luke. Very Rev. F. W. FABBAB, D.D. Gospel according to St John. Rev. A. PLUMMEB, D.D. Acts of the Apostles. Prof. LUMBY, D.D.
<mfc Cestamwt for &cl)ools antr OPoIlegcs
GENEBAL EDITOK:
J.
J.
S.
PEROWNE,
D.D.
Gospel according to St Matthew. Rev. A. CAEB, M.A. With 4 Maps. 4s. Qd. Gospel according to St Mark. Rev. G. F. MACLEAB, D.D. With 3 Maps. 4s. Gd. Gospel according to St Luke. Very Rev. F. W. FAEBAB. With 4 Maps. 6s. Rev. A. PLUMMEB, D.D. Gospel according to St John. With 4 Maps. 6s. Acts of the Apostles. Prof. LUMBY, D.D. 4 Maps. 6s. First Epistle to the Corinthians. Rev. J. J. LIAS, M.A. 3s. Second Epistle to the Corinthians. Rev. J. J. LIAS, M.A. 3s. Epistle to the Hebrews. Very Rev.F. W. FABBAB, D.D. 3s. 6d. Epistles of St John. Rev. A. PLUMMEB, D.D. 4s.
GENEBAL EDITOB
:
ROBINSON, D.D. Rev. H. C. G. MOULE, D.D.
Prof. J. A.
Epistle to the Fhilippians.
[In the Press.
Epistle of St James. Rev. A. CABB, M.A. 2s. Qd. Pastoral Epistles. Rev. J. H. BEBNABD, D.D. [In Preparation. Book of Revelation. Rev. W. H. SIMCOX, M.A. 5s.
StonUon: C. J. CLAY AND SONS, CAMBRIDGE WAREHOUSE, AVE MARIA LANE. lassoto:
$dB CAMBIUDGE:
gorfc:
PRINTED BY
ARGYLE STREET. BROCKHAUS. THE MACMILLAN CO.
263,
ILetpjifi:
j.
F.
&
A.
c.
F.
CLAY, AT IBB UNIVBOSITY PKBSS.
A 000162942
7